prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 



 

 

today is not a good day

my mother came home and all she is doing is screaming to my grandparents (who are vehemently agreeing) about what a fcking horrible person i am, pointing out all my flaws and struggles and mistakes, guilt-tripping me into feeling like an utter fcking disgrace and failure and shame upon the family
this is normal
and she has EVERY RIGHT TO BE SAYING THAT.

is this divine retribution?
is this what i get for seeing myself as filthy and irredeemable for so many years?
is this what i get for painting myself as the villain?
it comes true?


i am very very very sad and sick of my life to the point of total numbness
another day gone to self-abuse, counting down to my next work shift in the morning
god how do i cope with this

my grandmother told me flat-out today "if you feel so unworthy of money then give me all your money instead"
i felt sick to my stomach
yeah i feel unworthy because i feel fcking filthy no matter what i do
i don't deserve to sleep, don't deserve to eat
i don't deserve comfort or ease in life
i'm a filthy fcking idiot and i deserve to SUFFER
because you have to bleed in order to be good right?
you have to bleed in order to be forgiven right?
if you do something bad you have to be punished right?

shitheads like me don't deserve money
so i sabotage all my successes because i feel blasphemous by having good things
horrible stains on existence dont deserve to have good things
maybe i should give her all my money
after i pay off my debts
god all my life i only ever spend my money on two things:
1) gifts for other people
2) food.
and when i buy food it's usually because "someone else/ the voices told me to"
and then i feel so FILTHY and GUILTY for buying it that i destroy it
therefore destroying my money
because if i'm that fcking stupid i don't deserve to eat

this negativity is a neverending spiral and it is so hard to get out of.


there goes the mother literally swearing about me
she never uses profanity so this is terrifying
she's hitting things and making a lot of noise
god i am so so so so so so so sorry i never meant for my self-torture to hurt other people but i'm so fcking blind
i forget that other people exist around me, and that my actions have consequences
i shred my existence and then i'm legitimately surprised when other people get cut on the shards all over the floor


i think the universe is trying to tell me something.
today is bad enough
then we have the trouble with laurie and tiger lily
and all the screaming floating voices all the time

but
all my evil is being pointed out
all my mistakes are being highlighted in screaming yellow
all my flaws are being lit on fire so i can't ignore them anymoer
i am a horrible, horrible, HORRIBLE person
i am a hypocrite and a thief and a liar
i am a selfish angry manipulative brat
i am stupid and whiny and foolish and unwise
i am ugly and embarrassing and inappropriate
i am a fcking SINNER just by existing i am a FLAW on this earth
i am fcking horrible, horrible, horrible

she
i don't think she understood
i
when she said "i guess we were wrong"
i've forgiven her (i dont think those are the right pronouns i'm sorry)
i forgave you i really did
i know i hurt you so so so badly.
you had every right in the book to say that.
you were right.
you were right.
you were absolutely right.

but
i dont think you realized how stupid fcking messed-up i am
where i would take it so badly
in other worse, you never meant to hurt me.
there was no malice in your words.
i was just too fcking guilty to ignore the projected gunshot to the head.

"you act like a nice person but you're ROTTEN TO THE CORE."

that's my biggest fear

and with how life is going lately,
i'm afraid it's been proven true



what do i do
god what do i do

does "god" hate me?
whatever the hell is posing as "god" in that committee of faceless screamers all around my head
does it hate me?

is "anyone up there" benevolent?
does anyone care?
am i worthy of being cared about?
or am i such a heathen
such an insolent human fool
that they'd be happy to see me dead?

i'm afraid of the wrath of "gods and goddesses"
i feel that they ALL despise me and want me dead
i am so so so scared
because i know i deserve it

god what do i do

what do i do



i can't go "back" to headspace, i'm not from there
i'm a stupid social whatever person i'm on the outside
the inside doesnt exist for me

it exists for other people but those people don't exist in the physical
and all this shit lately is so so so physical
so depressed suicidal people like me are out
filthy ugly sinful disgraceful people like me are out


god i dont know what to do.

i need to stop with this "fake friend" bullshit on tumblr
people i never ever talk to but who i am "kissing up to" because i "have to" i dont' even KNOW them
that's why we "lost" all our dA friends they were never "friends" because WE weren't a friend
we were a maniupalative mask-wearing sonofabitch with a painted on smile
we were shit
we still are shit

the family hates me
i know. every day they get angrier
i dont want to be a freak
i dont want to be a burden
but it is so hard to stop, i AM TRYING, i swear i am trying so hard,
they hate me
my brothers avoid me they go out of their way to avoid me
the mother and her boyfriends are always saying how they cant stand me
it hurts to hear them talk, it's just scathing diatribe
the grandparents are two-faced, they say they care but some of the things they say are just
"we mean well" but what youre saying is so toxic and they just cant tell

god i am sick to my stomach
another day full of nothing but vomiting and self-torture
i still need to exercise but i cant even leave this room because THEYRE out thre

god i want to cry
what is this "god" i'm praying to i dont even know anymore

i want to cry
i dont want to wake up
i have work in the mornig
i always have work in the mornng'
how do i live the restof the day with a job i dont know
its too much total switching its this damn HOUSE
i dont want to go home
i dont want to go on the fcking road
i dont want to do this fcking bullshit shpping stop telling me i HAVE TO I DONT
i am so fcking tired


no therapy for two weeks
god give me strength
got a couple suicide chatrooms and hotlines bookmarked
we never use them they're shit
we tried they are no help at all
but its the thought that counts

headspace helps
needs a new name, less "controlling" sounding
the spectrum
all our people inside
they help. always.
always always always
how ironic they are the ONLY good thing in my life
the physical life, mind
(leagueworlds dont touch the daily life they are separate from this shit)
how terrible that i always think they're "bad"
and try to kil them
to be "normal"
but normal is SHIT
IT'S SHIT OKAY
WE'VE BEEN TRYING AND LOOK AT US NOW
THIS IS SHIT AND I WANT TO DIE.


life is falling apart
the universe keeps showing me just how fcked up i am
without pointing to any soolutions
besides total self-annihilation.
and i guess that's it then
the only option
to annihilate myself
ONLY me, mind
and the other ones like me
there are better people in the spectrum im sure
but the suicidal shitheads likeme
the filthy ones
we need to die
and i'm not scared of dying if igt means someone nice will take over
but dying is hard
and i'm so sad
and i'm so tired


i want to throw up
what is life
what am i doing
what is our purpose
why are we alive
what the hell are we supposed to do
do we have any reason to live
do we have any right to live
is our life just a chain on everyone elsee's feet
are we just a problem to be solved

 








 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)



Well, I did the thing I said I would.
I got a job, I have income now, and I don't want to waste it on addictions, so I am giving it to other people for creative colorful imaginative purposes.
I feel a little nauseous about it to be honest. It's bizarre though because it's grief nausea? Like it's a mourning feeling, something so full of inexplicable anguish that it makes me want to curl up on the floor and throw up.
If I had to guess, right off the bat, I'd say it's grief tied to a feeling that "my life is worthless, I've wasted my chances, I'm not what I hoped I would become, therefore I'm only worth anything as a supplement to someone else's life."
In short, "I'm not a real artist, I never was, I feel no joy tied to it and I wish I did... but this person is, and I owe them a LOT even if I don't remember it, so I will help them."

It's a sad feeling. "I'm not an artist." "I'm not good enough." I hope it's not true, solely because I have so much love for the Leagueworlds and I WANT to share them, but...
I'll be honest. I've been very depressed and disillusioned lately, because I keep realizing how problematic my "stories" are, or how critically undeveloped and/or shallow they are, or how alien they are to other people. It makes me very very sad because, to be totally blunt, I only ever wrote them "FOR MYSELF" because nothing else out there spoke to my heart, and these things just glowed in it so I embraced them with every atom of my being. These stories are of my heart, for my heart, etc.
So... now, needing to "publish" them, needing to make them "socially proper" or "understandable by the masses" or whatever... I'm becoming terribly depressed, because I feel that I have to rewrite them totally to fit OTHER people, therefore ostracizing myself yet again, this time from the only thing I ever really felt accepted in.
It's why I got so sad in SLC in 2010. I remember that. Those two kids CARED and they wanted to HELP, but... they were rewriting the Leagueworlds through their own eyes, their own surface-level understandings of the rich imaginative things that were meshed up in my very soul. They couldn't understand those stories like I could, heck I didn't even talk about them, but... I gave enough little details. I tried to guess "what they'd like to hear," "what was relevant to THEIR interests." Because I CARED TOO! And I loved my stories and I loved those kids and if they wanted to share in my one unwavering source of joy then yes, please do.
But it... it didn't quite work? I didn't stand up for myself, they didn't realize they were treading all over my dreams, in an effort to join the dance. I never said anything. I never spoke up when their ideas, however brilliant, were completely at odds and unfitting with the way the "canon" worlds shone in my mind. Why didn't I speak up? Because I was convinced that they understood my creative work better than me, therefore they had the authority to do WHATEVER they wanted to my work, as it was now effectively THEIRS.
This is how lowly I think of myself. This is a problem.
I wish, I still wish desperately and dearly, that I had been able to continue sharing my work with them. I really do. But I'd have to be smarter about it, I'd have to be more self-respectful, I'd have to be more clear.
I'm trying to share stuff online right now but... I don't know.

I'm overwhelmed. I keep saying that. I'm overwhelmed.
It's not just the medical bills and the new job and the family concerns and my own heartbreakingly bizarre state in life. It's... it's this Leagueworld work. It's this creative work, the ONLY thing that EVER gave me a "purpose" as a child, the ONLY FUTURE I HAD, the ONLY REASON I HAD TO LIVE until headspace/heartspace started... this creative work was my life, and still is, except...
I'm burnt out. It's... it's lost the shine, just like the art did. It turned into a job, into something that needed a grade, and hundreds of hours of cold hard research behind it. Now don't get me wrong, research is all well and good, but it kills imagination after a while. Just like the art classes did. I became terrified to work from spontaneity and intuition and childlike boundless ideas anymore, because NOW I had to worry about, "what grade will I get?" "is this WRONG?" "will this appeal to the public?" "is my art structured correctly?" "was this work executed properly?" et cetera. It killed the joy. It sucked the life right out of it.

...I'm trying, so hard, to just throw these damned shackles off for good and go back to what I did as a child. Fearless, limitless creativity. To hell with this adult perfectionism. I'm tired.
Except no one wants to buy art from a child. Except no one is interested in a child's stories.
Online I see what people want, what they pay for, what they talk about... it crushes my heart because it's all still so alien to me, and that's... I have nothing against it, it's fine, I'm GLAD people enjoy it and are inspired by it and are happy, but... if that's what they want, what am I doing?
I don't expect droves of fans, Lord no. I don't expect anything really. I just hope that... that I can one day actually share the ENTIRETY of these stories I carry with the world, and that someone will find real joy and inspiration in them. That's all I want.

But I can't share them until I know what the hell I'm doing with them.
That creativity drainage... it put so much on hold. It froze so many timelines. A couple worlds turned toxic and I couldn't even look at them anymore. vo!t@ge, Mage Angels, Parnassus, Puppetstrings... all tainted in big or small ways. Others, like Hokthai and Halcyon Days, were smothered under the literal months of hard research I was "required" to do JUST to "get an idea across."
Maybe this is immature but really, screw that. I'm DONE. I'm tired as hell and I'm miserable and the ONE THING that used to give me such joy is now making me want to weep from sheer exhaustion.
I'm just... even if it ends up sounding like something a ten-year-old wrote, I don't care. I'm just going to start writing on my own, and see where that takes me.
I'll still read, and research, of course. I save up piles of data in my head, and then one day if something fits, then it fits. But it's passive. It's finding a place where it works without obsessing over it.

I don't know. I'm at a loss.
What the hell do I do with my life?
I keep getting pushed back into headspace/heartspace. The Spectrum. You know, us.
No matter how I try to run away, no matter how I try to annihilate the past, no matter how desperately I try to abandon and erase and forget and sometimes even destroy the "other people upstairs"... it doesn't work. It doesn't ever work.
My therapist said this is my "hero's journey" and God I'm just tired of fighting all these dragons, even with a knight at my side.
I'm just... my heart hurts. A lot. I feel so lost. I'm really... I'm really confused.

I want to stay with these people inside, at least... half of me does.
Half of me is jubilant and bright and fearless and powerful and hopeful and THAT part of me, that white-haired part of me, wants to stay with the Spectrum forever and illuminate everything with that growth and knowledge.
Another part of me... deals with everyday life. That's me. I'm stuck. I'm miserable, I'm self-abusive, I admittedly waste all my time just trying to "cope" and trying to "ignore" all the overwhelming shadows inside... Jay says we can't, he says he WANTS to do shadow-work, he says it's "very close to his heart," he WANTS to do it.
But I'm in the way. I'm in the goddamned way, worrying about food and bills and shelter and shit. Too damn blinded by the physical daily grind to pay any attention to the health of our soul.
That's making the creativity suffer too. When we're in this work mindset, we don't get home until about 1PM, then what do we do? God only knows. We SHOULD be painting, we SHOULD be trying to sketch out our old monster designs, we SHOULD be working on plot questions and worldbuilding... but no, we don't. And do you know why? Because I am ashamed.
Again, it's like I said. I am ashamed that my work ends up looking like a grade schooler did it, even if that's how it's always been, even if that's how things just seem to translate for me. Hell even the THERAPIST said that today, that even though our body is 25 we still have a vibe of someone around 17, tops. I told her we feel 14 or younger, typically, in a physical state at least.
But... the shame is killing me. Why am I so ashamed?

I can't be ranting about this. We didn't exercise today and I need to, even if it is already 11PM and I'm already sacrificing sleep again.

I'll tell the people upstairs to talk about this. Jay says he wants to talk about things too, but there's no time right now, not wisely anyway, I think.

We're learning a lot lately, it's just SCARY HEAVY STUFF and integrating it REQUIRES patience and peace and quiet, something we have to go out of our way to get currently. We are listening to intuition more readily and quickly now, myself included, and it IS helping. Genesis is sticking around and he's one of the few people left inside that doesn't take any shit from anyone. If I fck up he calls me out on it, refuses to let me continue. Laurie is helping. I appreciate that more than words can say.

Jay is trying to work with Infinitii and Chaos again after all the large-scale "clearing out" he's been trying to do with energy fields... there's a lot of programming and projection and corruption going on but Jay can see it pretty damn well so he's working on it. I know he's concerned about the past though, how much needs to be abandoned, how much is relevant, etc. But I think he knows. He's just struggling to bring it into conscious, coherent words.

All right that's it, I'm done for tonight.

I hope this payment plan pays off. Like I said, I feel weird about it... like I don't belong there, like I'm sacrificing two weeks of paychecks per month to be part of something that doesn't even want me, that CAN'T accept me, that rejects me by its very structure. THAT'S what I'm afraid of. I see the other people in this and... I'm frightened. I never fit in with people here, now I'm not fitting in with people THERE either, and... it's very very sad and scary. But I'm trying to be empathetic. I'm trying to keep an open mind. I'm hoping, I'm hoping so hard that one day I won't feel like I have to put on a stupid plastic fake mask just to survive THERE, too. I shouldn't have to, for heaven's sakes the place is supposed to BE the opposite of that.
Anyway the choice was made (again). I won't back out this time, I can't. It's too big a debt that needs to be paid, if nothing else.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 09:01 pm

 


Well, I got in trouble. Serves me right.

The person I was hoping to support financially for their art, found out that I'm basically being a pain in the ass and blacklisted me, while taking extra measures to forbid me (and any other scammers/ manipulators/ etc) from ever accessing their feed in the future.
I'm glad. That means something good came out of this whole damn mess.
Serves me right for ignoring my gut and listening to the damn voices. "Pay her your entire salary!" they scream. "There's still an option open, you MUST TAKE IT!!! Sacrifice yourself for HER!!!"
Sound familiar?

So I was sick last night and sick today and I spent all morning at work talking to Laurie and thinking about this... and when I got home I cancelled. Again. Hence me being blacklisted by my previous artistic muse/idol and basically ending up on her shitlist, instead of a list of people she was thankful for.
Honestly it was only a matter of time before I fcked up like this. Serves me right, like I said.


I want to send her an apology but I really have no fcking right. I have no right.

Yes, one of us looked up to her more than anything in our teenage years... or so we were told. Yes, one of us basically felt they owed a life debt to her and was willing to do ANYTHING for her, to the extent of this.

Unfortunately we screwed up in our execution of this "ideal" and ended up just... fcking it up. There's no other way to put it.
Now she thinks we're a con man, now she thinks we're dishonest and sleazy and honestly she's probably right. We signed on to help her with every intention of bleeding ourselves dry for it. But 24 hours of nausea and troubled sleep later, we realized that we don't even know why the hell we're doing this anymore, and we backed out. She caught on and she's dead sick of our shit now.

So. It's over.
It's over.


Back in 2004 or so, we discovered her art. Back then, it was the most beautiful, inspiring thing we had ever seen.
We wanted to be like her. We wanted her to approve of us. We wanted to impress her, to earn worth as an artist. We wanted to be her friend.
We dreamed of a day when we'd mean enough to her for her to name us, for her to give us a NEW life, a new purpose... a role in HER dream, something we saw as bigger and brighter and better than anything we could ever do or be. It never happened.
That's why we were so desperate to help her now... because there was a chance of that. Except, now... we didn't want that anymore. We didn't WANT to be a part of "her world" because her world is ALIEN to us now, alien and unsettling and frankly threatening in some cases. It's not safe for us and that tears my soul to shreds but... I've been pacing the floor about this for months, and no matter how hard I tried, no matter how hard I tried to force myself to care as much as I allegedly did once, as honestly as I could... nothing worked. I just... nothing worked. It's gone.

There was a day when her dreams, her worlds, were something we treasured and wanted nothing more than to be a part of.
Now, I don't recognize any of it.

We felt obligated to support her current work. We felt we HAD to.
But... the more I see what it's become, the more I read of it, the more I see of the fandom, I... I don't like it.
There, I said it. I don't like it. It doesn't speak to me anymore. I can't. I'm legitimately frightened of it now and I DON'T want to support it because it means nothing to me now, and that breaks my heart because there was a time when that story was as beloved to me as my own.
Back then it was something totally different, though. Now, it's not. And I need to let go, and move on, and stop acting like "I owe them one" because they don't give a shit about me and I have no right to ask that to change. I have done NOTHING but cause them pain and frustration and disappointment, all because I keep "acting" like they're the greatest thing in my life when honestly, I have no fcking clue who they are or what they're about.
I don't. I really dont. And I am so, so so sorry, but it's true.


I own some of her artwork. I feel so guilty to own it now. I'll need to sell it, without looking ungrateful, because I'm not. Other people just deserve to have this more than me.


It's so weird. Things keep falling away from me, things that were significant parts of my life for years, unwavering, are suddenly disappearing or crumbling to the ground.
This was one of the biggest. I never expected this. But here it is.
So it's over. I'm no longer part of their dream. I no longer have to feel forced to participate in a dream I don't understand, and don't feel welcome in.
I mean... this used to give me joy. Now, just thinking about it makes me nauseous, because I feel like I HAVE to be an intrinsic part of it, "like I once wanted to be," and I don't. I don't want this anymore. I can't remember when I once did.
I'm sorry, I keep repeating this.
It's just a huge loss, conceptually, whether I feel it or not. This is a HUGE loss, potentially earth-shaking, if I could feel anything, if I could remember anything.


In any case I feel ugly and worthless and terrible now, for what I caused. For what she felt, and perceived, and said.
I feel like a thief and a liar and a back-stabbing jerk and I feel like Judas Iscariot. I feel like the worst betrayer.

I only ever had the best intentions here. I really, really wanted to help her, at the cost of my own success if I had to.
But this isn't the first time I've done that for someone.
This isn't the first time I forgot why I was even doing it in the first place.
This isn't the first hope I've crushed.
This isn't the first "friendship" I've destroyed.
This isn't the first dream I've buried under six feet of concrete.

God willing it will be the last.




I once wanted to be one of them, snow-haired with a diamond smile, pure and free and happy. God I wanted that more than anything, and I was convinced that ONLY SHE could grant that to me, mercifully, graciously.
Now I've lost that chance forever.
It was so close, so close... but... well, now it's gone.
Ten years later, the dream is dead. I've woken up and I'll never have it again.
I need to come to terms with this, once I can really grasp the reality of what I've lost here, ideals and otherwise.

In a way it's freeing. I'm no longer burdened with the awful heavy guilty scared obligation, "you NEED to be a part of this, why the hell haven't you joined them yet, why the hell aren't you acting like them, what the hell kind of a supporter are you," etc.
I didn't realize until this morning that my hesitance was because I no longer understood why I "needed," let alone wanted, any of it.


I've been chasing a phantom for a very very very long time now, I think.
The rainbow I've been tailing faded away a very long time ago, but it was burned so strongly onto my eyelids I didn't notice.


Everything that meant anything to me about that world... I wonder, was it self-generated?
Was it simply because I saw so much of myself and my dreams reflected in it, that I couldn't see what didn't fit? And now that the dissonance is louder than ever, I can't cope with the truth?
I think everything I ever loved about it was all me. I think so. It's heartbreaking. I mean, hell, what the fck did I even know about her story? I wasn't part of her group, I was too scared to intrude, to attempt to join, to speak up at all... I didn't know their history. I didn't know their story. I didn't even know the fcking SOURCE MATERIAL.
I was playing it by ear the ENTIRE FUCKING TIME and now here I am feeling like I lost something?
I think what I really lost was the delusion that her world would adhere to my heart. I blinded myself to what didn't fit, I focused only on the concepts I loved, and then I acted like it was everything I'd ever dreamed of. I'm starting to wonder if it ever was.
God I don't know. This is... this is huge. This is so jarring.


I can't do this anymore.
No matter how desperately I still "wish" I could be a part of that world, that community... it's empty. If I was given a chance, to suddenly and without effort become a big part of it, I think I'd freak out and bail. When I really think about it, I DON'T want to be a part of it anymore. And that's the key.
IT ISN'T JUST ME. IT NEVER WAS.
When it hit me that there was a fandom behind this, a community, that the creator was DIFFERENT than me in several unignorable key ways... I basically bailed. I'm so sorry to say that.
I just... can't do it. I can't do this fandom thing. I've tried. I can't. Does that make me broken, too? I do worry about that.

I know there are so many others that still view it as something dear to their hearts and I am glad for that.
But... I can't. I don't fit in there. I never did. And now I never will.
Whatever it meant to me in the long-distant past, I have retained within myself, as its own concept, as something totally seperate from where I saw it reflected.
It's over. It's over. It's over.

This has been dying for a very very very long time and now, the woman who breathed life into it has signed its death warrant.
The one who began all this has now ended it. Full circle. Unquestionable. Unchangeable.


I fcked up big time, and that's about it.




I'm truly sorry. I never meant to hurt you.
I sincerely only wanted to help you.
I just wasn't capable.
I idolized you to the point where I didn't even know who you were.
I skewed your creations to the point where I didn't realize what they actually were.
I put you so high up on a personal pedestal, I didn't realize it wasn't you at all.
I'm so sorry.
I wish you the very, very, very best.
Continue to build and share your dream.
I may not understand it anymore, but I can see your passion in it, and I am happy for that.
I am so glad you are seeing this dream of yours come to life.
I am glad you were wise enough to stand up to my wrongdoings.
Again, I never meant to appear as such a criminal, but it is only right.
Thank you, for everything you've done to inspire me, in every way.
Thank you, for dreaming so fiercely, and bringing that dream to light.
You are an inspiration to many and that will never change.
May all your endeavors continue to be successful.

This is where we part ways, for better or for worse,
although I may be nothing but a stranger to you.
You were one of the biggest forces in my life, for many years.

Your role in my life was momentous, and your existence profoundly changed mine.
Your work influenced and inspired and motivated me in so many ways.
Again, I am grievously sorry for what I have done in my foolishness.
I do not hate you, I wish you no harm.
I cannot continue down this road but I will shake your hand here before it's over.
Trippy, you gave me courage when once I had none,
and I can never thank you enough for that.

Keep creating. Keep dreaming. Keep coloring the lives of others.
If there is anyone in the world who I have the utmost faith in to do that,
it's you.
Thank you.

 





 

 

 




july 1

Jul. 2nd, 2015 01:37 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


today.

don't remember much! had to do shopping with the family for about 3 hours this morning as we got our monthly check.
got home and apparently ate something harmful? so we were sick until 5pm or so
got distracted on computer, had to look up stuff for grandmother and grandfather, ended up tangled in website links and just flat-out quit around 8pm i think.

exercised for two hours. listening to music, and personal audio notes.

TONS of leagueworld inspiration today, and one other day this week. just hit in waves.
rosewindow is getting as big as dream world and that is REALLY HUGE, both in size and significance. it's so exciting. that world is getting some gorgeous background depth and it is catching inspiration and substance everywhere. so i'm ecstatic in a very velvet-calm way, about that.

getting better switching from jewel and back. she's SAFE and DOESN'T GET HACKED so we're all just enthusiastically letting her take over at night so none of these malicious floating people try to hurt us. jewel is literally impervious so that might be our new thing from now on, god willing she STAYS invincible. in any case laurie, sugar, karissa, and genesis were all on guard on her behalf tonight, so that's good too.

oh. forgot to mention.
last night, laurie said she was talking to lynne and julie. about what,
she "couldn't sleep" which really means, she couldn't bear being in jay's room with him not there (he was mostly m.i.a. since this weekend i think), and cz so profoundly depressed as a result (he's still in there, he has nowhere else to go).
so she went checking on people? needed support? a few things.
lynne said spine always sleeps in her room and she was fine. jo's been sleeping uneasy. javier doesn't always sleep well apparently, or even in his room; ever since that hack scare a few months back he's apparently been iffy about sleeping in his original central room. those are fragmented as heck anyway, after the massacre, yeah they never really grew back. so people are largely moving to their realms now-- notably nathaniel and leon, as they never really had "rooms" in the traditional sense. waldorf too, arguably.
anyway javier wasn't in his room then, he was wandering the halls, spoke to them briefly, explained the previous bit. too tired to really accompany them for long though. i do know laurie warned him about the current situation with jay, especially as he was red and so he might get bloodline bleedover. he needs to remember who HE is and act on that. javier said he would.
laurie had a brief but very significant conversation with nathaniel? he was spending the night with leon, who was fast asleep when they got there. laurie was worried on their behalf, what with hackers targeting people in relationships. i think nathaniel said his role meant he would never ever fall victim to those people. again i'm sorry, i have to dig for this data. but laurie was reassured by whatever he said.
there are no lime, aqua, or sky rooms, by the way. kyanos stays in his realm we think. cel and cz never had rooms to begin with.
eros' room was missing. we don't know if he ever had one there. but he was killed on tuesday night? one of the jay splinters went berserk and i think cannon showed up on his behalf, either way there was a forced death-reset for eros AND almost infinitii, but they "didn't have to kill infi" and just cut out hir abdomen again (they keep doing that). i feel awful for hir. but this is a tangled topic and infi DOES slip often, being a daemon tied to black energy, so ze does have to be careful as ze can be used, virtually unconsciously, as a hack weapon. but infi is learning too now, and is learning to stop hacker people from telling hir that ze has to do what THEY want for whatever ridiculous reason. anyway eros never came back. we think the cerise slot actually collapsed in, which indicates that the spectrum decided he currently isn't fit to come back???? i have no clue
aqua and lime are still fuzzy slots, i dont think the spectrum is too keen on outspacers holding them, especially not our most volatile ones. we'll see. and cerise has always been weird, so has eros, from the very start he kind of elbowed his way into that slot, or was nudged in there, plus his very identity is still knotted up with past problems, so. anyway, we'll see on that too.
julie's room is slightly upstairs, it's not in the main hallway? i dont think they went in.
around this point laurie realized she had to get back to check on cz or something? felt awful about just leaving him alone there, even if she was just as upset. needed to get back fast, so she called infinitii, ze phased hir bubblespace in above them, laurie asked to come in, said she needed hir to drop her off back in jay's room (as bubblespace isn't limited by physical distance, you can jump in in america and jump out in japan a second later if you wanted, effectively). lynne asked to go in too though, told laurie to wait i think? julie didnt want to go in the bubble, scared that she would start slipping into a "bad state" around infinitii, or would cause infi to do the same. infi promised ze wouldnt hurt her, and it was okay, but julie was too shaken and said no, she was sorry but she was staying at her room.
now this is blurry, and for good reason, but i assume laurie was very distressed around this time because apparently, she ended up hugging lynne in such a state and that caused some overlay bleedover (technically something that precedes heart connections; it's when someone is open/vulnerable enough that their 'aura' is enterable/ tangible). probably because of the impact of this, there's a clear snapshot of memory of lynne gasping in surprised pain and letting go of her, laurie looking distressed and a bit worried. lynne has her hands in front of her chest and she says "your heart hurts," before asking if that was "because of the swords." i assume laurie said yeah, but i can't see what happened after that as the brain was getting foggy due to the time (this was all happening around 2am probably).

as usual, the great trouble in headspace is being offset by great progress.
there's been a lot more communication and cooperation lately, motivated by the worry everyone is in over the jay/cz situation and the sudden reliigous hack resurgence, and also recent therapy sessions (getting to the deep stuff).
looking back on "old" archive entries, at the beginning of the second timeline... 2011, that's only four years ago, but it feels like one. two, tops. time is weird. but the point is... four years ago, we weren't really close, at all. even 2012 arguably, we didn't even know each other well. and now, look. really that's incredible.
thank the undergrounders, haha. thank kyanos. thank that bloody scratch, for all it cost us, for all we lost. it broke us, like a geode. now look at us sparkle.
it's the hero's journey, man, that's our life in a nutshell, the journey itself is home at this point


most importantly,
as of this evening "cz" seems to be labeled as "safe" for the time being and WHY?
because infinitii basically said "hey i think you fit the black slot better than i do"
and cz moved into it. and it's sticking.
so! we're all surprised but not surprised. this has been something ze's been attempting for quite a while now.
parnassus (which also needs a new name) practically foreshadowed it too, in its own retroactive sort of way, back in 2011 or whenever that was.
regardless we really really freaking hope this plays out well and doesn't collapse. that's always a risk.
but,
now that cz is more stable (and in this state ze has NO oldcanon ties btw, at least not that we can feel) it seems to be affecting jay as well?
yes the "jay iridos" we all know and love IS the legit one, he does have a beard and it snaps right into his overlay, so who was typing the other day? we just don't know. not yet at least. it's not unusual for hosts to splinter but seriously dude we have not been keeping track of this, like when jewel started splintering, we assumed it was the same person and that just confused EVERYONE because of the massive behavior shifts and memory gaps. well now we know. still working on that.
therapy is tomorrow, julie did insist we discuss this relationship thing, AND our current "jay" (the real one, again) is totally okay with this.
whiiiich poses a problem. we need to find out who HAS a problem, and make THEM talk.
maybe we'll do that tonight if we have time. it's easy enough to pull those people out of the woodwork, they're triggered easily.

shirts are being painted.
music is being written.
haven't drawn anything in about a week (two?) but we are putting genuine effort into that again, even if it's just fun childlike stuff at first.


it's almost 2am again, that's it for the night.

 



 

 

june 29

Jun. 29th, 2015 02:48 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

TRACK 28 (june 29th 2015)

(Jay) Okay, we are taking notes on Morpheus for topics that we need to discuss. Uh... we need to talk to people in the System who are damaged. Fear is a protector, sadness is important. Um, Jeremiah being afraid of-- of women, because, oversexualization of women, uh-- Eros saying sexual energy is more-- think of it as generative energy. Think of it that way. We're not taking that away from femininity or anything, we're taking away the sexualization, a.k.a. the pornographization that our society has done. That needs to be taken OUT of it, it's not obligatory just because you're around a woman or a man or anything. That is what we need to fix. Um, another thing we need to fix is, we need to figure out what is going on with sadness. A lot-- there is still so much sadness... people that just want to sit and cry and cry and cry, and I think we need to, to an extent... um, I'm getting off topic, I'm sorry. People who are afraid, look at why they're afraid, look at what they're afraid of, work through that. You know what to do, but we need to discuss this.

(later)

So. It's not a fear of the Xangas, it's a fear of going home. Try having them on the porch, because in the room it doesn't feel safe. Uh, having them outside of the house, a.k.a. in Borders or somewhere like that would be optimal, and I wish we could do that now but we don't have a plug with us and we're not sure where to go. Also I think somebody needs the car. So we do need to get home as soon as possible. But, keep that in mind, there is fear tied to the HOME. That is where these-- these younger people come out and they just want to cry and sleep because they don't want to be, at home. We really-- that is the one thing that makes Salt Lake-- well, the one big thing that makes Salt Lake redeemable is that, we were... out, and away from that, and that sort of pure absolute joyful freedom is what made us want to stay, what makes us want to go back. It was totally detached from staying with other people. So... sit and write this down and talk about this, but, like I said, please, go out on the porch. Take your stuff out on the porch, don't go on the internet anymore-- the therapist told you flat-out don't look at Gnostic stuff anymore, you know the truth, don't get confused. Don't get confused! They would tell you that Julie had no right to live, and we don't believe that. Me and the System believe that everyone, every soul ever, exists for a purpose, and can be redeemed-- that nothing is permanently evil, that if everything was created of God, then, nothing is truly, permanently-- nothing is ever really separate from God. It's an illusion. Even if you feel like you're in hell, it's just because you're... you're blind to that fact, at the moment. This is turning into jargon, I'm sorry. What I'm trying to say is... you know in your heart what you have to do. Do that.

 
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------



@11:59 PM


quick update so i dont forget.

- more reading today. turns out we HAVE HAD THE RIGHT IDEA ALL ALONG. laurie is simultaneously furious, grieving, and joyous (which is a rather typical mix of emotions for her) because she has been TELLING US THIS FOR YEARS but we've been so paranoid and scared, listening to other people instead. well we're on the right track.
- looking back on our past... there's been a LOT of "synchronicity" or parallels with what we're reading, without us even being aware of the things we were reflecting. it's scary and exciting all at once, because damn that's one hell of a big responsibility if we ARE truly finding this stuff out on our own, CORRECTLY. mainly, we need to stay honest with ourselves, stop forcing ourselves into patterns and programs that aren't good or correct for us, that don't fit at all... we need to go back inside. there's nothing "evil" about going inside our own soul and working there, like we used to. so much is trying to distract us now, lead us astray, so to speak... we're aware of it, but fear and its partner of ignorance are the biggest obstacles. nevertheless they only occur in dissociation... in depersonalization, of forgetting about US, about what WE ARE. so again, it's just going to take a lot of compassion, forgiveness, and bravery, to assert ourselves and get back on the right track.
- now we're just scared of "being too far gone" with how we've let ourselves be messed up. i hope it's not too late.
- i'm sorry if any of these recent entries on this topic sound inapproproate or whiny or dramatic or otherwise contrived/ harmful. we are just trying our best to write this out for our entire mind to understand and see. we don't like when explosive entries happen, they hurt, they're made of hurt. all we can do is do our best to stay in a life position where such things won't occur, where the people who write such things are not so hurt.

- therapy today was SOMETHING ELSE. we walked in there very numb-depressed and that's all i know offhand. then apparently, laurie fronted, practically forced her anchor to ground so no one could kick her out from fear or anything, and proceeded to try and talk about yesterday's entries. i don't know how far she got. i'm honestly not even aware what she was talking about, other than the fact that she was very distressed and kept running her fingers over her scars.
- the real star of therapy today was JULIE. she came out after laurie, assumedly because she could speak on that topic (the whole tangled sex/religion trauma thing from childhood) better than anyone else. i'm honestly shocked though because apparently she spoke about HER ROLE IN ALL OF IT. which she has NEVER done before, to ANYONE outside the Spectrum. she talked for at least 15 minutes i assume, which is just.... incredible really. my heart goes out to her, that must have been really difficult, but i know how set her own heart is on being honest and repairing what she damaged, on helping everyone heal now. so we're all very, very grateful for her right now, and the effort she put forward today. we have literally NEVER discussed trauma roots in therapy before but she just blew the gates wide open.

- genesis and jay went to see "inside out" before therapy. it was very insightful and inspiring, and probably played a significant role in how we were able to have such a good therapy session, having just been reminded how important ALL our emotional responses were, in their own way.
- a warning: do not go see that movie with your imaginary friend unless you want to do a LOT of crying, haha. seriously though it really yanked at our heartstrings. genesis teafully asked jay again "don't ever forget me" and jay said he wouldn't, ever; back in 2005 our core bloodline promised him that and no one has broken it. we don't plan to.
- we were kind of laughing though because there, everyone has 5 "inner voices" as emotions, that's kind of how we started out, with just a handful of known headvoices-- julie, laurie, lynne, jewel, jess/jemma, natalie. and now we literally have at LEAST 100 so our internal management setup is a lot more complicated, haha. but again, this movie gave us another self-knowing lens to look at our life through. it does help, to take that and look at core motivations and responses, in our own context.
- it's also making me feel a LOT better about the deluge of anon hate we got in 2013 or so, on tumblr. one scathing remark that haunted me was "you're just making up characters for your emotions," but now doing this exercise, i've realized that IS NOT THE CASE. it is literally IMPOSSIBLE to assign a headvoice to an emotion! they all have JOBS. they are real people, as far as we are concerned, they are complex. laurie might register as "anger" at first but she is 100% capable of every other emotion, same with julie and lynne and leon and nathaniel and everyone else. the only people who might seem one-dimensional are socials and splinters, no surprise there, because THEY AREN'T COMPLETE PEOPLE. their function forbids it! so yeah, this is helping me stop feeling so paranoid about our existence "being fake" because of something a stranger said. kind of ridiculous how such remarks cut so deep, but there you go
- lastly laurie's only response to being compared to this movie was "we really need sparkly hair." lynne and julie agreed so yeah if you see any headvoices walking around with really glittery locks that is why. (i know the emotions in the film were mostly particles but it looked sparkly and sparkles are cool so hey)


- cz is still a mess. honestly ze's been a mess for many many years, probably SINCE he solidly entered the Spectrum (using that word instead of "system" now, has a less constrictive vibe) in early 2004. ze holds way too much negativity and ze is really torn up over it, but really ze doesn't even need to hold on to that stuff. it was given to hir and is not something mandatory. yet again, this ties back to the fact that ze is the only outspacer that never really let go of their original world, at all. which is a big problem, because ze held a lot of negativity in hir original world. bottom line, with all this religious/sexual distress and confusion lately, with hir being caught up in the middle of it all thanks to hir relationship status and history and associations and name, well. it's a mess. and ze just wants out. so we're all trying to clear our eyes to see the cleanest, easiest way out of that. no use convoluting it more.
- on that note the system feels like it's trying to make either an old jewel (age between 12-16) or a new boy the new host?? the name "jay" has become TOXIC, no idea how offhand? probably from unique trauma though, over the past few years. i don't know when people started using the name. the biggest problem though is that we really CAN'T go back to using the name "jewel" for our boy hosts because that parallels some HORRENDOUS trauma back in 2012. so i dont know. laurie's really sad about it, chaos is too, but frankly his emotions are cycling from "resigned depressed emptiness" and "self-hating outwardly projected rage," and he is STILL splitting like mad. his "manic" side has ALWAYS been effectively an "alter" of his, a split of his psyche, and we keep glossing over the fact that they inhabit the same body usually, i mean hell they have FOUGHT in front of us before, we are WELL AWARE that he's got some serious inner conflict. THE PROBLEM IS that the "neutral" chaos is TIMELOCKED??? like he remembers hoseki, who is about 15-16, but he says HIS memory gets fuzzy around college, then starts coming back with the white-haired jays??? i have no freaking clue. headspace is weird and everyone gets bothered by internal trouble, that's what happens when you're all tied to one collective soul and all that. but yeah chaos is a total mess.
- we're thinking he's split into maybe FOUR at this point?? 1) timelocked "original" one, who is very subdued and quiet and shy, in love with the jewel of that time (hoseki, i think? we're trying to give different names to all the major age-changes but frankly that one just feels like an older jewel.). he can go perfect but it's a dissociative state?? again we're not sure if that counts as an alter for him at this point or what. also, this chaos (the original) is basically identical to his original canon appearance, except with a mouth and visible irises. HOWEVER 2) gets triggered by those appearance shifts, he's the one who's more extroverted, flirty, temperamental, etc. this one hits the infinite forms. he's rather ego-driven and although he claims he loves the same jewel it's a very conditional relationship, mostly passion really. we're thinking this one was with the older jewels, judging by what entries we remember. then there is 3) POSSIBLY "perfect chaos," the kaiju-looking one. we're not sure, he might count as a splinter. but listing him separately because of the 4th incident in which chaos was "trapped inside his own mind" when he went perfect, and we could interact with him SEPARATELY from perfect, insinuating that there was a split of SOME sort happening. lastly is 4), whatever chaos keeps trying to rename hirself "serenity" and things, MUCH more feminine than the others in vibe, also NOT TIED TO ORIGINAL CANON. this "chaos" is AQUA in color, not blue, and always wears lots of gold jewelry that quite honestly reminds me of indian bridal jewelry. no idea why but it's a constant. this individual is SYSTEM-ANCHORED and has the feminine "edge" that allows for power and steadfastness, and which also makes hir "safe" for some reason??? i guess the whole "chaos being assigned male" thing got too tangled up in trauma, the System was like "nope that's not working." cz has always been technically androgynous but again, it's the assignment, and the projected reflection tied to that (ESPECIALLY with religion, and slc by extension) became very very distressing for those he was close to.
- this really needs its own entry, sorry for babbling.
- julie said, in therapy, that we NEED to talk about the whole issue with chaos in therapy, because he has been THE SINGLE CONSTANT in headspace since its inception, and he has been connected to EVERY HOST as well. which makes hir IRREPLACEABLY IMPORTANT. so... the fact that hackers keep targeting him (again since they started), the fact that he is so confused identity-wise thanks to both his native fandom and our experiences with outer confusion, the fact that his fidelity can sometimes be unwise and he'll do anything for the people he cares for, even to the point of severely harming himself and/or the very relationship he is trying to help.... the fact that our current main fronters have once again "forgotten who he is" and have almost destroyed his anchor plushes as a result of that rejection (dont worry that is strictly forbidden after the celebi incidents)... and the fact that this time, that rejection/ forgetting is RELIGIOUSLY motivated, and therefore has tons of paranoia and fear and regret and self-hatred behind it... all that is very very troublesome, because we would like to keep cz in this system if at all possible, but we're all very scared that things might be too busted-up for that to happen. we can't lose hope though, for hir sake. there just might have to be BIG changes in order for things to function again. as long as cz stays alive and loved we'll be fine.
- but that's the issue, i repeat: it's the same issue that almost killed the celebi outspacer pattern and only didn't because that individual became OBJECTIFIED (yeah, we need to talk about that too). it is this chain of events:
1. "i care about this person and consider them a dear friend. i like them a lot."
2. "i love this person; i feel powerful compassion and personal affection towards them."
3. "i want to show my love towards this person somehow. i want to be close to them."
4. HACKERS AND RELIGIOUS FEAR STEPS IN!!!!!
5. "i have experienced trauma tied TO my love towards this person and i cannot cope with it."
6. "i don't know how to show OR feel love towards this person without being reminded of trauma."
7. "i cannot forgive myself for feeling something that led to such trauma, from my ignorance/hope."
8. "i cannot reconcile the love i feel for this person with the way trauma now affects how i see them."
9. "i cannot be around this person, as they remind me of trauma and my mistakes."
10. "i dislike this person as i now equate them with my abuse/ my mistakes/ my evilness."
11. "i must forget this person as i cannot cope with the overwhelming guilt/ shame/ pain tied to them."
12. "i want nothing to do with this person anymore. i do not know who this person is."

see?
we keep cycling through THAT WHOLE FREAKING THING every time there's a massive hack, OR both chaos and jay try too damn hard to "do what the religion tells them to do," but jay CAN'T but he keeps FORCING himself so he doesn't "go to hell," etc... every single time trauma happens, and chaos is involved, we end up rapidly going from steps 5-12 and then there's a horrific period of hatred and misery and numbness until SOMETHING happens (usually laurie, she's a force of nature in her own right) and jay ends up crumbling into love and forgiveness again, and tries again.
then more trauma happens and the whole damn thing repeats
we need a better way to manage this.

BUT, I want you to notice what i just said. and THAT is why chaos/ cz/ serenity/ whatever name ze uses is VITALLY IMPORTANT TO THE SPECTRUM.
whenever ze isn't around, whenever a host/core "forgets" hir... everything grays out.
depression, emptiness, numbness sets in. self-loathing, self-abuse, bitterness and snappy rage set in. we don't know what to do, where to turn, how to progress. the Spectrum starts nervously fishing for NEW HOSTS because apparently this cycle MAKES THE CURRENT HOST "UNFIT" due to this huge influx of trauma-related negativity.
the current host isn't even sleeping holding the anchor plush which means NO nighttime headspace connections, NO internal compassion, etc. it's a very very very bad sign but again it's that damn religious paranoia keeping them apart mostly now, not just the trauma entanglement. what do we do about this

this sort of thing has happened with infinitii too, and honestly there is a LOT of seething hatred directed towards hir from someone inside (and it IS one of the white-haired hosts, no clue which one), but being a daemon, the trend is to "kill hir" and wait for hir to respawn, and then "try again."
death/ resurrection is a very very VERY volatile thing in headspace; rule of thumb is that you DO NOT KILL PEOPLE IN ORDER TO "RESET THEM" BECAUSE THAT MAY NOT HAPPEN AND ALSO THAT IS MORALLY WRONG. but the traumatized people think like that. "destroy the mirror of the trauma, and maybe i won't feel so disgustingly filthy and unforgiveable." so the dead one returns... usually... and then the problem happens. SOMEONE "TRIES AGAIN."
you do realize, this disaster ONLY happens because THE TRAUMA IS INHERENTLY TIED TO THE RELIGIOUS COMPULSION. i am dead serious, if we didn't have VIRTUALLY EVERY DAMN BELIEF SYSTEM WE'VE EVER SUBSCRIBED TO TELLING US THAT "SEX IS AN INHERENT HUMAN QUALITY/ IF YOU DON'T HAVE SEX YOU AREN'T HUMAN/ IF YOU'RE GAY OR ASEXUAL OR TRANS YOU'RE NEVER GOING TO HEAVEN/ YOU NEED TO LEARN TO LIKE STRAIGHT SEX OR YOU'LL NEVER BE A COMPLETE HUMAN BEING/ YOU'LL NEVER BE GODLY WITHOUT BEING SEXUAL/ ETC ETC ETC AND IT'S ALL DEMONIC LIES
BUT
someone in the system, someone deep deep deep down, believes it with the wholehearted terrified fear of a child. "they're right, and i'm scared and sick and existentially shattered, because doing that is frightening and painful, it's NOT right for me, but I don't have the luxury of having opinions like that because i have been given a MORAL ULTIMATUM and if i don't obey, absolutely, well then it would have been better if i had never been born."
it's all a lie. it's all a terrible lie.
i hope it is.
it's so stupid. now we're busted-up to the point where we're not only being told multiple conflicting things, but we're trying to do ALL those conflicting things at once, and the dissociation is making it worse.

it's been tested, you know. IN hack situations. by stupid people.
fragment, the scientist, eros, some hosts, they've ALL "tested" whether or not we actually want this/ can do this or not, when we're NOT dissociated.
we can't.
it's been a constant, for a DECADE, that when we're conscious and lucid, WE CAN'T DO THIS. WE DON'T WANT IT.
but then the religious compulsion kicks in, "i must want this,"
then the hormones kick in, "just dissociate and learn to like it,"
then the terror kicks in, "wait a second this isn't what i want at all is it?"
then the doubt kicks in, "maybe if i endure it just this once i'll be fixed, i'll be holy, i'll be healed, i won't have to do this ever again, i'll be doing the right thing..."
god i want to cry and vomit again.
i'm sorry.

so chaos got tangled up in that HORRIBLY because
1) people saying "if you love someone you must marry them"
2) people saying "if you love someone and are married to them you must sleep with them"
3) tons and tons of fear over that because it's IMPOSSIBLE for those two
4) the awful parts of 2011 where there was forced abuse for that purpose
5) dissociation everywhere
6) hosts forgetting what love feels like because they're too busy killing themselves trying to "do the right thing"
7) hosts being terrified to get close to anyone anymore because it feels like trauma
8) chaos being labeled as "evil" because of his given name, because of his trauma ties, and because, god forbid, he "dared to love someone," etc.
9) godforsaken salt lake city i swear, that was the final nail in the coffin, doubt became suffocating after that
10) we want to forgive him. we want to be able to untangle this creature from this trauma hell, because he only ever held the idea of it, he was only ever trying to do what other people wanted of him,
11) but that's "idiot compassion," it's better to be good than nice, REAL GOODNESS ISN'T NICE, if chaos stopped trying to "make people happy" he wouldn't be in this hell either, but that's our problem too,
12) we don't even know how much of this is the tar or the plague, we know the tar used to disguise itslef as him all the time when we were kids, we KNEW because it doesnt feel OR look like him, we know, but damn it when youre dissociated as all hell you dont even realise whats hapening to your OWN body let alone whether or not you recognize whoever the hell is with you at the time

THERAPY, we need to talk about this in therapy,
we need to have a xanga about this, we need to review past stuff again, weve forgotten so muhc,

god i am so so sorry i shold not be typing abtou this wer e going in circle.s




- we're officially taking a break from tumblr. we need to. it's become too toxic, it's feeding too much negativity daily, we're realizing, no matter how briefly we visit. so no more, at least until the stevenbomb in july, and even then we have to be massively vigilant because fandoms are largely toxic too, they've nearly ruined a lot of media experiences for us.
- laurie is rather furious that whenever we see jasper it tends to leak into her overlay? because of their similarities. so she's adamant that we stop "looking for reflections of her in the fandom" on tumblr, full stop, as it's NOT going to happen. we agree, it's just hurting everyone.

- it's 1am and sleep is needed, our eating habits are still kind of dismal to be honest, we got VERY sick today. so we need to recover. again we know what to do but we're "afraid" and keep "doing what other people do" even if we know it's harmful. it's doubt, doubt is poison, doubt is distrust in our own experience, doubt is fear. we need to be brave. we need to persevere.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

So tonight I'm listening to musicals and rereading old Xangas and looking at old photos.

I have no memory accessible of SLC. This is a shock.
We are looking solid at photos that were taken of us, of houses and streets that we know existed, but there's no memory of them. And when I look, when I really dig-- because I KNOW we were there, even if we can't recall it directly-- when I find that data and try to move into it, I can't. It's either outside-data based, or it is in third person. Again.
So we still have no idea who in the world fronted in SLC.
The one upsetting thing is that in a lot of those memories, there's no visual or audio, but there's feeling data and the most of it feels trapped. It's like what we used to get on vacations as a child, putting on a fake smile when we were really spiderleg-anxious and just wanted to go home, to be alone, to feel safe and quiet. It's the summer feeling, and I wonder if that's why we had it then. It's just sad to think that we probably didn't say a word about it, glossed it over, said it was "nonsense" and had no right to feel it... et cetera.
I think we were probably terrified of offending or hurting them. They seemed awfully sensitive in our memory. They did a lot of things that creeped us out or made us uncomfortable but to them it was good and normal, so we never spoke up. I wonder how much of it was "romantic?" Or similar? I have no idea. It's just... looking back, there's so many problems we caused, it's hard to stomach.
But just looking at all that makes me stupendously nauseous. Does that mean stop? I mean we can't do anything about it now, so.
There's so much fear tied to them and I don't understand why. It's childlike fear, the kind when you see an adult trying to be "friendly" or "nice" with you when really they are hurting and scaring you. But they don't take your tears seriously. Does that say a lot? It's sad to feel it there.

It's also sad because we looked so happy and healthy back then. Parts of us are choke-sobbing because they'd give anything to look like that again, to be that tiny and small and light.

But there's such a weird feeling, that we thought these people knew us, and now they're strangers. I don't know. It's weird. I've never had to manage such a "loss" before, especially from this sort of timeframe, where I don't even understand the word because they were never part of my life to begin with.
I guess that's why I'm confused. Someone, way back when, knew them, and THEY see this as a "loss," but they're at least 3 years late in comprehending it.
It's a mess. Sorry to bring that up again. It's just so jarring to see PHOTOS of us, and to not have ANY first-person memory of it.


Some of these musical songs are gorgeous. I just stumbled across one called "The Last Ship" and it's really nice. The harmonies are so moving.
I've been disappointed by a lot of "popular" musicals because they're too "fun" sounding and there's no depth to the music, it's too shallow and loud and party-like. And there are too many sexual or promiscuous or otherwise "dirty-humored" musicals and I cannot stand that either. I don't enjoy that sort of music and I apologize. So finding heartfelt vocals and inspiring notes is something I'm grateful for.
I like finding new music. Also I'm subconsciously trying to find people with voices who match the people inside. That's tricky because it's easier to find tones and textures than actual voice matches. Either way a friend of ours asked us that question months ago and we've not stopped thinking about it since.

I am really really disjointed in this entry. I feel like we did way back when, very false. I think it's all this past-looking. It's unhealthy in large amounts, very.

These Xangas though.
I know someone tried to start re-reading them weeks ago and stopped because they weren't capable of holding/feeling the emotions that task was eliciting.
I'm re-reading "dying to live" right now because that whole bit with the splinters is something HUGELY IMPORTANT that we've since forgotten in context, thanks to the passing of time, all the reset attempts, and the way the System at large has shifted in that time.
I've forgotten so much of what our old life was like. So much. So I can't write anything now, there's too much more to read and absorb. Heat fatigue is making it tough to focus and basically do anything but sleep, but I won't give up. This is important, this is important. I'll read and I'll get back to you on this.


Let me try to re-center.
We need to go back to solid meditation sessions every day. Our brain is crying out for it. We need to recharge, so badly.

(Also. This new Steven Universe episode is giving me such powerful emotions about headspace. We have had those same conversations. Remind me to type about that when I can.)

The Parnassus Leagueworld is going through a total reset, I think. All the "Greek" stuff about it feels toxic and it NEEDS to go away because it is putting progress at a standstill, as well as infecting everything with a dead pessimistic stony feeling. I don't like it.
I can feel a new direction for the story as a whole, something realer and brighter, something happier, and not ruled by "adult melancholy" and all that nonsense.
I am so, so, so tired of "forcing" all these Worlds to "grow up" because it's ruining everything. I don't care if you don't think they're "mature and gritty enough," I DON'T WANT THAT. NONE OF US DO. THAT'S NOT WHAT WE ARE.

Oh my heart I'm listening to "Show Some Respect" and I'm smiling like a sunrise and I am tearing up like a river.
This is gorgeous, it's AMAZING, this is the sort of music I want to write and be a part of, oh my gosh I love it.
I am serious, I am choked up from how beautiful this is. This vibe, this vibe feels like US, usually that sort of vibrancy feels like Dream World, but this one feels like us.
Even worse, the main female singer (she was in Take Flight too!) has a vocal edge just like Laurie, even if she doesn't sound like her (voice is too high; she sounds more like Mulberry here actually).
But the lyrics, the lyrics, the lyrics...
It's what he would have wanted, he'll not be disappointed,
Each of us well appointed, we've all but been anointed,
Such was our occupation, this means of our salvation,
We'll make a rope out of our dreams and hopes and tribulations...



I'm at the point where I'm too wordlessly rooted into us deep-down and that's making me happy in a way that feels like a rainbow after a thunderstorm. That means typing any more is just going to be blathering because I just need to soak this up.

We are moving forwards, always. Our therapist said she's absolutely amazed by how far we've come on our own, by how much we know and understand. That meant a lot to hear.

We're re-learning the gems of our past now, not taking on the old dirt anymore, just the gold. We're allowed that. We're allowed to shine.
For a long time we didn't feel we had a future. Tonight, we feel like we do. That's hope infinite enough.

 




 

 

june sixth.

Jun. 6th, 2015 09:42 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


 

I’m legitimately suicidal again and I apologize.
I’m just dead empty. I’m scraping the bottom of the barrel here with medical and financial problems, not seeing any future for myself, and this stupid goddamn mental disorder shit on top of it all.
I’m tired. I’m very tired, and I just want everything to stop. I want to go to sleep and not wake up anymore. I sincerely mean that, and I have no idea why I’m typing this here but I guess some idiotic part of my brain is just looking for something non-harmful and non-frightening about my immediate environment right now.
I don’t know if I can be talked out of this anymore. It’s been going for too long, too strongly.
I just don’t want to have to die, you know? I would like to be able to be happy with life. I just don’t know how, all the “suggestions” that people usually give have made it worse.
I want to be “happy” but the problem is that for me, being “happy” means not existing, in one way or another. For a long time now I haven’t wanted much else.
I apologize for this. I just feel that deleting it would be twice as ridiculous.
I feel weak and lost and disgusting and I’m afraid I’ve fallen to the point where I can no longer be saved. This isn’t apathy so much as it is fatigue. I’m just... fed up. I’m tired of what I have to face every day. I’m tired of fighting and not feeling like I’m doing enough and being told that I’m an entitled selfish asshole. I’m tired and I’m devastatingly sad and I want to sleep.


-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@11:59 PM



there was another reset on thursday night.
i dont think anyone said anything about it.

i dont want to talk about it

it is both the saddest thing i've ever seen
and
something i cannot allow myself to feel anything about
something this apathy is trying to make me not care for

but i do, i do care, i miss everyone so much it aches,

genesis showed up today.
i dont know how. he was tired and weak and dazed and could barely walk. but he showed up. like someone just released from the hospital after having been in a coma for too long.
i just
i shocked myself. when he appeared. looking so exhausted and fragile and breakably tired and he was still smiling. just barely, but it was such a bright thing. like he always was. no matter what people said about him. or tried to turn him into.
when he showed up with that weak lopsided grin i felt my heart crack and my eyes flood. i couldnt bear the rush. i wanted to break into sobs right there, i wanted to wrap him in my arms and never let him go, i wanted to just hold him in the sunlight there, my best friend, i didn't want anything else. at all.
but the apathy punched it down. the apathy kicked it down. dont cry, it said, you're in public, that's not acceptable behavior
apathy couldnt do a thing about this though
i gave him my arm and let him lean on me as we walked together. i talked to him as i always do. i loved him more than anyone ever told me i didn't or tried to tell me i did differently. i didn't care. i dont want to care about those lies anymore.

xenophon was crying
i only know because the undergrounders saw and remember and garrison has the photographs
she was walking through a foggy gray rainy city, there was nothing but quiet empty cold streets and muffling cloudbanks,
she was sobbing like a lost child.
shrieking with sorrow
she missed her fathers

and i still hate myself for where i'm at

these reset attempts keep happening

i love her
i love that little girl, or whatever she chooses to identify as at the time
i love that tiny violet creature so much.
even if i dont understand why she calls me "dad"
she said something today
or someone did
but i never realized it before
the bloodline continues.
even if "i" didn't exist in 2011
someone did
and their blood is in my veins
and we are still in the same body
and we can't scrub out the past from the fabric of existence
we can't bleach all our memories into oblivion
we can't reset everything like "we" wish we could
if she calls me her father
it is because "i" was, once
but
even more importantly
it is because
regardless of whether or not i hold any literal relation to her anymore
that's how she sees me.
as a protector.
as a guide.
as a guardian and mentor and caretaker.
as a father.
and so
i
i can be that for her, if that's what she needs

i do love her
why is that so hard to say
who put that fear there
who the hell put that fear there


what is this entry


i've never seen lynne cry like that
ever
i don't think i'll ever forget it

what happened to josephina, when did he get so jaded



i've made up my mind
no matter how scared i am
no matter how convinced some of us may be that we "don't need it"
no matter how furiously jewel tries to be 100% optimistic
we are going to the inpatient facility
whenever they have a room for us.
i don't care
yeah i'm petrified but
look at it this way.
while we're there, we can't run from this
we can't run from us
maybe we need that
maybe something very good will come from that

maybe we'll finally accept the hope that we're "not something horribly, intrinsically evil"
i hate that
i don't like that word but i despise that thought program
whoever told us we were evil just for living
there used to be so much love up here
then you told us that was incorrect, too
"you have to love people THIS way"
that's a lie
that's a LIE

and god knows i miss her more than anything in the world right now
and my heart is trying to shut off
and my mind is trying to hate her
and

she tried just as hard as i did
and fell just as hard as i did
and bled just as much as i did
we did
all of us
but
we
we tried too hard and we lost our sight and we fell too far.
we tried too hard to be perfect
and we forgot how to be good.

well now we're remembering

but i'm so scared
they keep saying, "wear off your edges"
"beat your swords into plowshares"
we were so ironically hellbent on being "pure and holy"
that we hit that horrid point so many other hyperpacifists have hit
and we stopped caring how much hell we went through
because "happiness is the only acceptable emotion"
and "you must endure all things"
but

but god listen i don't want to "go to hell" but
we are IN hell when we let this happen to us

is it wrong to fight?
is it wrong to fight back?
is it wrong to stand up and bare our teeth and say NO?
is it wrong to say no?

the retributors were untouched this time.
they were given the right to carry this through when central couldn't
they never lost their edges all the way
but they are too sharp sometimes
they are so brokenhearted and bitter, they become brutal
they become hatefully violent
because they are so desperate to get rid of the pain
of the filth and terror and confusion and apathy
they are willing to tear it to bloody shreds
if that will bring peace and healing

and the problem is,
that might be what we need

theyy keep saying "god is sublime" and reminding me of destroyer deities but

but

god

just

i can't do this.

i miss everyone.
i miss our darker sides.
i miss having a moon instead of just the scorching sun.
i miss being flawed in a way that made me soft
i hate trying to be perfect
i hate trying to be normal
god just stop me
stop this
make me imperfect
make me abnormal
restore my brokenness to me
put me back into pieces
my fractures were the lines that led me to you
to everything that was ever soft and bright
before they told me "no
THIS is what you need to be like"

i never wanted to be like that
but somewhere along the line
i became too afraid to protest anymore
they beat the rebellion out of me
they scared the noncomformity out of me

i
i am so tired
i am so sad
i am so sad because i still love people
i still love EVERYTHING

everything
everyone
inside and out
it's my biggest weakness
and my biggest flaw.
and it is my biggest blessing.
my saving grace.

i love everything.
i don't lose hope.
and that's why i'm so unbearably sad right now.

i don't want to hurt anything
so i don't fight back
but then i'm the one who ends up with a broken nose
and bloodied legs
and the shakes for days.

i don't want to
i don't
i'm so afraid of screwing up
of doing something wrong
or ignorantly harmful
that i collapse under the weight of it
and end up making even bigger mistakes
because that dread of moral filthiness makes me feel i am "unsaveable"
and deserve nothing better
but that's nonsense
i know it's nonsense
i wouldn't say that about ANYONE on this entire planet
so why does it apply to me?
tell me
you demon doubts and fears
TELL ME
WHY DO YOU INSIST I AM THE ONLY BLACK CLOUD ON THIS EARTH
WHY


thunderstorms
i lost my lightning
i lost my rain
i lost my shadows
god help me i just
i miss people
is that wrong?
was it really so wrong to love them in the first place?
if love is what killed them
if love is what broke everything
if my daring to feel genuine affection for people is what sent them to hell

what do i do
what do i do
do i talk to a priest
do i talk to the psychologist
what do i do.
i am so tired.
i am so sad.



and then a song just comes up on shuffle,
"i know there's gonna be good times"

well okay
but please reassure me a little more
define "good."
will we bleed afterward?
will the guilt devour us?
will we be showed how wrong we were?

see that's my fear
i can't seem to enjoy life without guilt
how do i get over that?

i can't get rid of the guilt
the fear, the pain, the terror of hurting someone
because i'm so gut-deep damaged by programming that i can't see straight

i want to heal myself completely
i want to heal ourself completely
and then i want to SOMEHOW be able to survive on this planet
without getting kicked in the face again by it
without getting torn apart again by it.
it takes patience
it takes self-love
it takes integrity
and it takes FIRE
it takes the ability TO SAY NO
it takes the ability to TRUST in my own feelings
good and bad
when my gut says RUN, GET THE HELL OUT OF THERE
or when someone inside says the same
i have the right
I HAVE THE RIGHT
TO RUN
WE DO.

we aren't obligated to suffer just because "it doens't hurt THAT person!"
or "THEY said it was okay!"
if something makes us sick, if something fills us with utter dread and fear and nausea at the very thought,
the therapist calls that "dread"
it's horrid, it eats your life
if we feel that about something,
we are not obligated to repeatedly force ourselves into worse and worse situations
just to "numb the dread" or "get over being so negative"
because we're still fatally convinced that "you shouldn't have a problem with ANYTHING"


the numbness is cracking, you know
logic is overruling your chalkdust burial shroud
even if we can't feel a thing
because you buried it
the brain can still think.
yes, the brain you called "evil"
because you called thoughts "unreal"
it is saving our life
it is keeping us safe and protected and pure and true
and don't demonize those words either
purity is a good thing
truth is a good thing
don't you dare spit on those ideals either
they're worth something
we're worth something
don't touch us anymore
ever.
ever.



this isn't mostly me, i'm sorry
i don't even know who i am right now
i don't know how "reformed" i am either
everything is blurry and weird and sad.
everything inside is empty


god please i just want to cry, i want to tell someone about this, somehow,
can i draw, can i do something to express this,
can i somehow express how heart-shatteringly sad i am inside,
is that wrong?
is it okay to feel sad?
or are you going to laugh at me
"how foolish! how like a foolish child!"
what, because i'm crying?
because i'm not laughing and saying "life is a game! it does not matter!"
maybe not in the big picture,
but you devils are teaching me not to mourn
you are teaching me to scoff at my own tears
you are teaching me to passively justify suffering
because you only want me to laugh.

and i am terrified
because your words still feel "right"
and that scares me so much
because,
at some point,
at several points,
we were badly damaged
we were hurt, we were scarred
and yeah,
when we die it won't mean anything i'm sure,
it'll all "fade away" and who cares how much we bled,
but
BUT
stop saying "nothing matters" when everything STILL ripples out to everything else
things DO matter in some way,
they do,
is it wrong to want to cry,
is it wrong to miss people,
is it so wrong for me to be utterly devastated over this somewhere deep down under the grave-dirt you threw on my heart?


i'm rambling now. i'm sorry.

i miss people so much
but i don't want them back
i don't want them back because i am ashamed of caring
i am ashamed of wanting their friendship
i am ashamed of wanting their company
i am ashamed of feeling love and affection towards them
i am ashamed of wanting anything.

i am utterly ashamed that i was close to people
why?
why am i crushed with hatred and guilt over the fact that i loved them at some point
and i did
i cannot deny that, i did
or did i?
that's what you evil doubts always ask me.
did you REALLY love them?
or was it all programming?

and
i don't know
i can't tell in hindsight, from this blind space
right now i can't comprehend emotion at all
so EVERYTHING looks fake
everything looks false and shallow and dumb and stupid
and the corrupt media doesn't help
the false messages we get shoved down our throats every day don't help


why am i talking about this.
i'm sorry.



i don't know what to do right now
i need to calm down and shake this negativity off, i really do

i am so tired and i do still want to die
i am so tired
life has been scary recently
i dont know
i don't feel i have a right to say that either
"other people have it so much worse!"
yes i know but
does that
am i entitled and spoiled and selfish for saying i'm still in pain and scared,
even if it looks like stupidity to someone else?
i don't know.


i need to stay off the internet i think
i try to avoid toxic stuff but it hides everywhere
the more of it gets in my head the harder it gets to think
and the uglier and filthier i feel
and the more guilt and doubt and hatred and sadness i feel.
i need to just stop
go inside instead


but central is empty right now
except for kyanos
the angel of hope.
i guess that says a lot on its own


there are so many others i should talk to
wreckage mostly
the archivist trio
jeremiah
sergei and hyakinth
maybe find some of the faceless people and talk to them.
the nice ones i mean, the good ones, like church and veil and airport

i dont know
i want to
but
the biggest obstacle is always shame.
fear.
doubt.
"that's all fake nonsense and you should be ashamed of entertaining it"

except it's not
except it's NOT fake
even if all i have to "prove" that is a legit diagnosis or three
but to hell with "proving" things to people who only believe with their eyes
i know this is real
no matter how much doubt there is
or how afraid i am of saying that
it's real
no matter how bitterly i want to cry over that
it's real.


i don't know how to cope with that right now.
i don't know how to cope with people caring about me
or me caring about other people
i shouldn't be this bitter, this sad,
this afraid, this angry, this hateful,
when people try to get close

and why am i?

i don't really hate them
i couldn't
i can't
genesis, today, i can't hate him, ever
no matter what he was pressured or programmed into doing
just like me
forgiveness is a thing, okay
you feckless floating doubts
forgiveness can happen
and SHOULD
and will
stop turning peoples mistakes into albatrosses and ankle chains
we are allowed to move on and learn and be BETTER
stop damning me for my mistakes
stop damning him for his mistakes
maybe we did fail, but we can TRY AGAIN
stop defining our entire future because of our screwups
okay
i hate myself enough for them without you telling me i am not worth anything better
i am so sick of you telling me i am worth nothing and deserve the same
stop
shut up
shut up.


i wouldn't say that about anyone else
so why the hell are you singling me out

i am so afraid
i am afraid because i know this hope is blind as a bat
and it will keep trying
even when there IS no hope
and even when it doesn't know what the heck it's looking for
or trying to prove
even if it's terrified and bleeding and screaming internally to stop, stop stop stop
it keeps trying
why
WHY



are you so heartbroken by the fact that there is evil in the world
or even just people who are lost
or misguided
even to terrible extremes
that you are more willing to sacrifice yourself in an attempt to transmute that evil
than to just reject those things?

are you that afraid of saying no?
are you that afraid that saying no means you are rejecting god? somehow?
where the hell did that come from
are you that afraid
that being opposed to anything
even something actively harmful to you
means you are being proud and sinful?
that you must "endure all things?"

but it's not even that for the most part.
i know what it is.

there was a quote once
“There is no art in turning a goddess into a witch, a virgin into a whore, but the opposite operation, to give dignity to what has been scorned, to make the degraded disireable, that calls for art or for character.”

and isn't that what we keep doing for EVERYTHING
we are so unwilling to see ANYONE as 'bad' or 'lost' that we will bleed ourselves out in an attempt to 'see the good' in them
god knows we aren't anyone's savior, what the heck are we doing
our perspective won't heal or help them
will it?
i don't know.

the very existence of evil, of suffering, of pain and its infliction, of "sin,"
is so mind-boggling and heartwrenching to us
that we are far too willing to throw ourselves into hell
if it means we can at least still shine a little while we're in there
and maybe find something "good" about the place.
therefore,
it won't be "100% bad" anymore
and therefore
that will prove that "nothing is beyond redemption"

except us, i add sarcastically.
thats what the heartless doubts say
"sacrifice yourself to prove everything else as pure and undeserving of your loathing or fear!"
"BUT you yourself will carry ALL the sin and filth and damnation!"
it's the scapegoat thing all over again
and i can't seem to let go of it
why
why

am i secretly hoping it's at least half true?
i don't know

i really don't want to hate anything
or be scared of anything
i want to be able to touch everything in the world
without being scarred by it.

it's where this eating disorder gets its power from.
the thought that some foods might be "bad for us" personally
as in, cause tons of pain, make us sick, etc.
is something we cognitively struggle with
"but it's an existing thing! how can it be "bad"?"
literally
we are too fascinated with the concept of existence
to understand the concept of suffering
we are too utterly enamored with life and all its forms
to fathom the fact that those forms can hurt each other.


god, it's so sad.
and it hurts.
and i still love people
and i still love life
and i am still full of light
and i still want to live
and there is color and music and wonder in the world
there are trees and rain and violins and bells and sunlight and baby girls
there are lullabies and fishbones and evening fog and streetlights and love letters
there are skyscrapers and chocolate chips and glass bottles and honeybees
there are kittens and blankets and computers and fiber optic cables and submarines
there are christmas lights and easter baskets and birthday cakes and valentines day kisses
there are families and friends and lovers too, there are people, alive and amazing and real,
there are heartbeats and promises and languages and hands holding each other and
there is everything.
i still want to live.
i want to live.

but i want us to live.
because
beacuse i love us.
i love us too, dearly and truly and completely and so ardently that there is no word for it, my heart is about to burst and overflow,
and i want to cry but this body doesn't understand an emotion this powerful
and it is afraid it will break if it tries to carry it.

so inside i just mourn in colors
and inside i can be
i can exist and i know who i am
and i know what we are
and i know what we are trying to do
and i am sorry
and i forgive you
and i love you


and i want to try again
with you
with all of you.


let's give this another go.
please.
i'll do my best. i'll be careful.
help me.

the world is a beautiful place and i want to share it with you
i want us to be able to live here

i'm scared but it's a funny kind of scared
i'm afraid of being unable to live up to what you bring to me
i'm scared of having to bury this again
of things getting miscommunicated or mangled
god please i don't want that happening ever again.
but we have to try

and it's 1am and i am exhausted and
i can sleep alone, it's fine, i've done it,
i'm not complaining,
except,
it's weird when you don't miss something but there's still a place in your heart where it fits,
i guess that means more than i can express right now.



the sky is blue
hope isn't dead
maybe this is a fool's journey in the end
but i'm going to wake up tomorrow and try again
no matter how difficult it may feel
i'm going to try again


...

there are people to live for
and maybe that is enough.

 


 

 

prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


 

 

so apparently there was a hack tonight

no idea how, no idea how, how

there were never this many people around after a hack before. central was there.
every retributor was there. razor was out. sugar tried for a moment. mulberry was out, with her sage smoke and prayers. no idea why she got tied to that, maybe in lieu of christina, i dont know

ashen was out, wreckage was there. jay was out, sobbing because he didn't know what the heck had happened but he didn't want this continuing again.
the worst part is that every single time it is DIFFERENT. we take precautions every time but new things keep appearing.
i read something once about this. how until something is really healed it will keep finding new outlets to bring itself to your attention. well what the heck do we have to do yet. we are TRYING to just "let this go" but dude that apparently is not working, maybe we're doing it wrong, we keep getting caught up in the bad old messages and fears, we keep hitting apathy, we keep locking ourselves out in the cold, disregarding our own heart.
but we're doing better. we're doing so much better. none of the old hacks work anymore. they have to try really hard to get through to us now. they have to be really cruelly sneaky and brutal now.
and that's kind of the problem


i have never seen laurie cry so much in my life.
when she gets really distraught she gets violent? she screams and breaks stuff. damages things. it's just this awful despair that crushes outwards. she just sobs, it breaks my heart, god i never ever ever want to see her so sad again, god,
lynne was there, jo was there, leon was there earlier, and nat, god it was so nice earlier today, we were all talking to each other, why did this happen tonight, why, what year is it even

but laurie was talking to leon at some point this afternoon, i dont know why, but she ruffled his hair and he spontaneously did the same to her. she stopped and gave him this look of surprise, he got nervous, "what did i do," she burst out laughing and said no one ever had the guts to do that BACK to her before, she thought it was hilarious. gave him exclusive rights to do that if he wanted. later nat came in, asked "are you messing up my boy's hair," she said maybe, nat said "then i'll mess up your boy's hair," did that to jay.

ran outside for 20 minutes today. ankle still hurts, sides still hurt a bit, but we're being careful.

still can't eat sugar or starchy things. but the body is overcoming the obligation now. we actively recognize that we don't like them and we are improving. only obstacle is "do we have enough calories" but really i think we're doing fine.

the mother made tiramisu for our younger brothers graduation and eros was commenting on that again, the whole subconscious looking for that texture/sweetness in spiritual matters? kind of sensory blending. he's well aware of the desperate need for affection the broken parts of us still feel, it's tied to his color, with a punch because his color is more 'passionate' than julie's and it's at a higher risk for misinterpretation and confusion. just wanted to say that he's still around
the "other eros" is still around too, rarely so, but he's there. it's so frightening that once a "bad" alter exists, even if their purpose is long gone, they can STILL be triggered out if we aren't careful, if that purpose is ever sufficiently reminded. it's awful. that's why we're trying to get closer to each other again, in the innerworlds, we're trying to cope better, trying to recuperate more.


what are we even doing now

i'm reviewing the entries from 2014 and 2013, making a tentative timeline so i have an idea what actually happened then
i had no idea there were so many reset attempts in 2013
and 2014 was a mess because that's the year we were trying to "join a community" on tumblr! and there were so many toxic people on there. also that's when we got the deluge of anons telling us we were fake, and a drama king, and basically a disgrace to the mental health community, etc. so that hit like a knife to the heart.
i bookmarked a few entries to review, and some to just re-read because they were really beautiful.
2014 had some really beautiful things in it. i'm so glad things like that happened so close to now, after the collapse in december 2013. it's hopeful.

i shouldn't be changing the topic though

there was a hack, it was awful, we don't even get warned anymore, we don't even feel anything now, in a sick way that's good that the body is so good at depersonalizing and numbing now that we DON'T get the horrific flashbacks that jeremiah used to have to buffer out. but also now the hackers can say "well we're not hurting anyone!" uh yeah you actually are, don't you DARE tell me no one is being hurt by this, look at us, look at all of us, we don't want this. YOU don't even want this. you're just "following orders" and i KNOW a lot of you hellish hackers are scared too when you feel a shred of self-awareness, there's DATA of that, there always is
but i swear
i swear to you, i swear by whatever blood is left in me
if you try this sort of thing again
if you do anything to make laurie cry like that again
i
i dont want to kill anything but
you are not allowed to exist here as that sort of person
you are NOT welcome here
you do NOT have permission to do what you are doing
if anyone gave you permission in the past, coerced or half-conscious or anything,
I REVOKE THAT RIGHT NOW.
GET THE HELL OUT OF OUR HEAD.
leave us alone.
leave her alone. leave the kids alone. leave me alone. leave all the innocents alone. leave us alone.
i swear if you try this again i will extricate you from our bones with my bare hands
i will claw you out even if it leaves me bloody and bruised
i will destroy whatever makes you evil
and if nothing is left after that, then so be it
we've lost nothing.


we've lost nothing.
no matter what you people try to do to us. or through us. or despite us.
you're terrible, you new ones
the old hackers attacked us consciously.
you people just screw around and don't care who pays the price for it
you are so deluded, don't you realize
you are so completely LOST
you are so lost.
you don't even know what you're doing, do you.


i tried to talk to jasmine earlier
i didn't realize she's been around since last august at least?? there was an entry i remember seeing that made me really really nervous, i knew that person was trouble, i didn't think she'd get this bad. but here we are
we'll get through it though

in 2011 julie was still hacking us.
in 2012 we had the tar-celebi to deal with.
in 2013 there were the constant reset attempts, and the old girls returning.
in 2014 i have no clue, i think that was all surreptitious hacks, using other people,
but the point is
we survived all that.
"this too shall pass."
all this stuff now WILL stop. it WILL. and WE WILL SURVIVE IT.

that's all the hope i've got for tonight but it's solid gold okay

we'll make it through this
we will.
i promise we will.

i love all of you in the system so much. so much.
god bless you all.

i am so sorry tonight happened.
but we lost nothing.
we were damaged, we were hurt, we were scared, we were bruised,
maybe we really were tainted.
but that still bleeds out.
they can't hurt us where it matters. they CAN'T. ever.

we lost nothing but this is a matter of justice, and fairness, and right actions,
this is a matter of respect and compassion and wisdom,
and those hackers don't have any of that apparently
so act from a positive standpoint
let's try that okay?
we can still be proactive, we can still be protectors and guardians, without losing anything first.
we don't have to suffer to have worth.
we don't have to be martyrs for our lives to have meaning.
that's kind of a daring redefining after all these years but hey
it's worth a shot.


i am so tired.
part of my heart is devastatingly sad
and with good reason.
my instinct is to be happy and snow-white and free BUT
i cannot ignore mourning that needs to happen.
i cannot ignore open wounds.
i cannot ignore pain that must be felt and healed with compassion.
i cannot ignore when 'negative' things happen because they're signposts for love that's missing


markus's song just started playing on spotify. i haven't heard this in months, if not years.
he was around the other day, when we were in the hospital. i didn't say that.
he didn't say much, he usually doesn't, he gets really nervous when other people are in crisis, he worries so much.
but his presence was so strong there. like he would have sat in that ER for six hours without saying a word if he had to, he wouldn't mind, he would stay because he cared. because it mattered. that's his sort of devotion. i love and miss him too


god this is so new and yet so old
it's nostalgic, its like a homecoming
all this old, true, bright, real stuff all of a sudden
old songs, old love, old hope, old faith
all of it
we are trying so hard to remember "who we were" before other people started trying to define that for us
i think that's why cannon's back. she had a surprisingly good grip on that.
but we're managing. we're doing well, all things considered.
i have so much hope
so much.


laurie i swear i am coming right upstairs and whatever you need me to do, i will do. i will be there for you. i am here for you now. i always am. just like you are for me. i love you. i love you, okay? i love you with all of my heart and i swear whatever you need me to do i will do.
i can already tell you're going to tell me "fight the hacks" and guess what, i will
i might be snow and sparkles but if THIS is what my admitted ignorance is doing, then to hell with it
i'll become a protector too. i'll pick up a sword again. a sword of light. and i'll cut through these shadows with it.


todd rundgren has a new song out, i heard it last night. "terra firma."
it reminds me so much of "afterlife" and "living" from his liars album, i love his songs like this
but it's already dear to my heart. it's already about our system.
this is what i want to follow, this is what i want to live, i need to stop grasping at everyone else's paths and never feeling fulfilled or true or happy, i need to just STOP and turn back inside. i need to just go home.

some lyrics for hope, for what its worth.

Though the minutes stretch to hours
And the hours stretch to days
Through the trials and tribulations
When it seems like I’m so far away
And it’s just too high a price to pay
There is one thing I can always say

Whenever I feel afraid
I put my faith in terra firma
And I’m never far away
Because you’re my terra firma

Whenever I feel alone
I come home to terra firma
A place I can call my own
Because you’re my terra firma




i will do everything i can.

 



 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)





So, guess who just spent the past 6 hours in the emergency room? This guy!
Don't worry, we're not dead. We just pushed the body to the limit and it kind of collapsed on us. Last night/ this morning was pretty rough to get through as a result.
We haven't been sleeping, haven't been eating, we've been stressing ourselves out, we're still fighting hacks and now there are angry/ upset people FRONTING so we're getting switching and stuff actively for the first time in a while... lots of stress really. So the body broke down awfully and we had to go to the hospital. We're okay now. (We won't be if we don't try to at least get 2 hours of sleep or something, and eat something for heaven's sakes)

I'll write more later maybe, as of right now this is just a timestamp, and a reminder to NOT DO THAT AGAIN.


------------------------------------------------------------------------




@ 10:53 pm



So!!! I must be a really fcking horrible person to be attracting all this stuff to me because I DONT DESERVE TO ENJOY LIFE.

1. Dying, systems are failing
2. money is tight, can't afford what i need to buy
3. have to stop hormone therapy
4. have to go to inpatient facility for a month or whatever

i have this internalizzed belief that "enjoying life is evil because "this life" is evil and if you enjoy it then you are rejecting God," what the fck WHO TAUGHT US THIS, why can't i let go of it?
i know why. it's ebcause i really am that scared of "enyjoyment" because of the "manic red" people
all my life, ALL MY LIFE "enjoylment" has been tied to hedonism and manipulation and selfish extravagance. "I enjoy life! look at me spending all the money on worthless things because i ENJOY it!!! look at me hurting other people and using them because they are helping me get what i ENJOY!!!!" FCK YOU. GO TO HELL.

i hurt so much. i am so, so so so so damn scared
i want TO DIE I WANT TO COMMIT SUICIDE RIGHT NOW BUT I HAVE NO METHODS THAT WORK
god i am so fcking tired i am sos cared i dont want to die sick in a hospital bed i wanted to die a martyr, i wanted to die a death that would atone for my life

i am so scared of looking in the mirror and seeing HER
i am sos cared of hearing this voie and hearinf HRE
all i wanted was to grow up to lok like me but now i CAN'T?
now were stuck being HER and god i dont know if i have the strength. does that make me weak, does that make me a selfish fcking damnable shithead "ego," something that doesn't really exist and so it can't be loved because it doesn't deserve love because it's NOT REAL


none of us are real no one's ever around when the body is sick there's just this damn program
what is the soul, what is life, what is a "person,"
when there's only this programmed shithead out all the time being a fcking BITCH

i want to enjoy life, i WANT TO, okay, but "enjoyment" is an automatic condemnation just in saying the word, "enjoying" anything meant i was being watched and graded on it, i was being condemned or objectified, "enjoying" something meant i was now a performance, i was now a judgment, i was now a sleaze. you cant '"enjoy" anything without it becoming a performance act
i am so sick
i just want to not be alive for a while or something i dont know

i miss headspace
i miss whatever the hell we had in the past, i dont remember
i miss

god i've been looking at memories, i've been digging through as many memories as i can possibly find, and all of a sudden i find some from salt lake and i am shocked, i am shocked, there was so much sorrow there. like the abandoned, sad, dry kind. the kind so tired the tears just get wrung out of it like dry dust.

oh god i reall am evil
i really am horrible
look at al this talk all i'm doing is sowing seeds of unease and unhealth i am so so so so goddamn sorry


i won't talk like this anymoer. i think im just going to not go online for a while not update here.
i dont know how to 'be happy' when people are expecting me to identify me with pain and suffering,
i dont want any more pain and suffeirngn, please god whatever i am doing wrong here help me,HELP ME I wdont want to die like this, not liek that please

im sorry. i am sorry for every bad thing i ever said against anyone.
some spiritual paths i yelled at and i am sorry. i am not mad at you i do not hate you. i only got upset because i am so self-doubting, i felt that if i could not "perfectly fit" YOUR path, then i was flawed and wrong, so in desperateion i tried to find 'flaws' in your path to show that i WASN'T all-evil and utterly corrupt. that's not how it works. i have my own path, they said, and it's okay, they said, it's okay for me to be different. why is that so hard for me to accept. why do i feel such suffocating pressure to "conform" and "be normal."
is it this family, saying "i'm just begging god to make you normal again" acting like me being "like i was as a kid" will make me 100% happy and healthy and pure, i dont' know, will it? i dont know who we were then. but the guilt is crushing, i'm 'different," that upsets the family, i am crushing myself, i am telling myself I HAVE no "self" because that is "wrong," it is going agaisnt the people that love me, how dare you upset them....
that can't be how this works.

i am so sorry if i ever said unkind things against anyone or anytihng.i hereby take them all back, i will bear that poison and transmute it as reparation if i can, i am so sorry, please forgive me. i honestly do not hate anyone. i love everyone. even myself. but the "identity" this body has cannot love, it's the sort of thing thehy talk about, "born out of separation," it was born from not-love so it can't learn love or it won't exist. i dont know it sounds utterly proud and primping and that makes mer eally really really sick.
all i know is that i really do love myself BUT during the day i get stepped over? and this "non loving program" steps in and says NO, you CANOT love yourself because your love is "NOT NORMAL" and thereofre NOT ALLOWED. so abuse happens and self-torture happens to force us to be "normal" and god why, why can't we let go of this. why haven't we let go of this yet. why do we feel this shouldn't be let go of. what needs to be healed here.

we dont belong in this world but god it is so so so so sos oso goddamn scary to have things like this happening
i didnt realize we were hurting ourself THAT BAD but here we are, it's right there on paper
god i am so SAD. i want to just wail in despair, scream in hopeless sorrow, it's terrible. i am so sad. i have mourning to do for eyars and i don't know how, because "mourning is stupid, there's no reason to mourn, you didn't lose anything!" so what do i do with this awful choking navy blue emotion, then, what do i do with it, bury it again? turn it off?

i want to throw up from anxiety but i can't, all the vomiting is just contributing to this, i have to just keep it down


i've been fcking up this life so bad and i am so sorry.
i never felt i was "worth anything" and i am sorry i messed it up.
i KNEW i was worth SO MUCH but i felt that was blasphemously proud, i buried it.
i rejected love and i shut down my own love because that was "distasteful" and "licentious"
it's awful. i am so sorry.

i really dont know what to do.



lindy is dead, that was our new ipod, she died this morning. drowned. i am so sorry i wasn't more careful, i couldn't find her.
stupid things like that make me chokingly sad. little stupid ignorances on my part. like hitting the piano. it's this utterly innocent thing, created only to carry joy. and i hit it. and i let it die. and i was selfish and ignorant and lazy. and something else paid the price.

i am so scared of what i will have to pay.

i don't want to be this person anymore. god i DON'T WANT TO BE THIS PERSON ANYMORE

how did the other people scratch the system, how did the other resets happen, god PLEASE let me kill this timeline PLEASE, let a new host step up and please let things be good again, our old entries here were so bright, i don' t remember a damn thing from the past several years, i don't know, i am so fcking sad, god i am so sad, i'm so alone, i'm so damn lonely, i feel utterly abandoned and worthless,
"god" doesnt abandon you but the "god" that keeps answering my prayers is an angry thing that scares me
i am so fcking tired
i am so scared.

there's no reason to be scared.
and no. there's not. death is death. i KNOW its okay afterwards.
the pain of getting to death is scary. but its not forever. AND THIS BODY IS NOT YOU. so take heart in that at least.
it's not. it's not, it's not, it's NOT and it NEVER WAS. she will NEVER be you and she will NEVER kill you and take your place.

but there's an old scared broken part of us that says "i am scared of death, because they told me, when i die i am going to hell."
old beliefs like that ou just have to DROP, there's nothing you can do to "transmute" them, they're just junk.
but. the childhood fear is so loud.
"what if i AM really that bad?? what if i AM going to hell?? shouldn't i be better then?"
but everyone, EVERYONE we know that we ask, family and townsfolk and whatever, ALL OF THEM say that we are "wonderful." that we are an "incredibly kind and sweet person." that they cannot imagine why in the world we think we are bad.
i
i cant see that good? i dont remember it? im not sure what "counts as" good? i keep feeling i need to sacrifice, i need to give all my money away, i need to keep fasting and praying, i need to give away all my possessions, is that really the ideal, the "only way," being so ascetic?
that's why i'm scared. part of me is CONVINCED that unless I am living at the absolute bottom of my means, being strict and harsh with self-discipline and allowing NO "enjoyment,"

that is NOT TRUE

i am going to go bury myself in dream world and positive messages. mark my words. there is STILL HOPE, there is ALWAYS HOPE,
it's not dead, it will never die,
i'm going to try very hard to just be happy and ENJOY LIFE genuinely for a bit before i go to sleep. life is full of beauty and wonder and there is nothing wrong with taking joy in experiencing that.

so all you floating voices go away and leave me alone, i am not going to give up, even if things are very confusing right now, i will not give up





.

May. 25th, 2015 12:09 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

God, give me the strength to protect this kid.

I don't know if the prayers of people like me get heard, or by what, or whatever. All I know is that I'm bloody torn up right now over this, about how terribly
scared these kids are, how they're legitimately losing hope, losing the will to fight, to carry on..

God help me I don't know what to do. I'm crying here.

God give me the strength to PROTECT us, all of us for life's sake, ALL of us in here.
Just... I hate hating things, I really do, especially now that Julie's with us. I don't want to hate these tarbrain hackers because geez, what if THEY end up with us one day? And who knows, enough love and effort and they might.
Except that's how Jay thinks. I hope. Used to think, at least. But look what they did to him.

There are a couple of 'psychopaths' in this System, at least. They've got frighteningly brilliant masks and when they take them off it's just bloodied teeth underneath. Eating our hearts out, basically. And at least one of the Jays is
into that torture apparently, so that's even MORE opportunity for these bloody hackers to get at him.

Geez look at this word salad. I'm rambling. Guess I'm more nervous than I thought.
Heck, of
course I'm nervous. The body's dying for God's sake. I'm so nervous I'm shaking. I don't know what the heck to do.

We're trying. God knows we're trying. Those of us who can still fight are fighting. And apparently, this is really bloody sad but at least it's got a silver lining, apparently the 'body' is learning how to be afraid again. How awful is that. We had so many numb fronters, so many dissociated 'optimist' hackers, that we somehow got inundated with this hellish anaesthetizing numbness thing. Now it's cracking, if only because there are still people on the inside looking out, and even if no one's
feeling anything we can still realize what's going on.
It's the most bloody ironic thing. "Logic will save us." Emotion is useless right now. It's corrupt. The knowledge, the experience, the people up here doing the "blasphemous" thing of being "logical" and "analytical" and "judgmental," THEY'RE the ones feeling 'emotions' now, THEY'RE the ones trying to SAVE people for crying out loud,
THE BLEEDING ARCHIVISTS CARE MORE ABOUT HUMAN WORTH THAN THE GODFORSAKEN SPIRITUAL FRONTERS DO.

God help us.
Spice is right, this body is really sick. We've really gotta crack down on that too.
I don't know. I'm literally just unloading my brain onto this screen. Needed an outlet of some sort for all this pain I'm dealing with in silence, ha ha. Bad habit of mine.

God give me strength. That's about it in a nutshell.

I'm out of here for the night. Nothing else I can type that doesn't involve me shattering in tears. I can't do that in the body, the bloody emotion killers step in. My heart actually
hurts, and I can't feel that on the outside because this demonic social programming has deemed it "unacceptable." No emotions allowed in the body.
Then again the hacker residue doesn't help. When the body looks like the abuser, or IS the abuser in some cases, seeing IT cry when
you're heartbroken is more than a little jarring, so I've heard.

Anyway I can still cry my stupid eyes out inside if I want to. Pretend I didn't say that. God. I'm so bleeding scared of being
scared and sad. I guess it's 'cause I know it means I'm at a loss. When I'm at a loss you know there's trouble, heh. Don't like this at all.

Infinitii's gotta help me out here. I've gotta talk to Knife, I haven't seen him in a while. Maybe chill with the girls. Something. Gotta connect with people up here, feel a little alive while I still can, feel that SOMETHING matters more than this...

God all we've wanted is to have this on the
outside, that's it.
Who the heck decided to make us "normal?"
Who the heck decided compassion and integrity and individual worth were useless in the face of "popular opinion" or whatever similar garbage? Who the heck decided to just throw everything meaningful to the wind because otherwise they'd be the "freak," the "outcast,"
geez.
We need to get out of this house, I guess. God I don't know. I'm really bloody hopeless and scared right now, I admit it, no use hiding it. I'm slipping really freaking badly, I've gotta go yell at Jewel about this or something.

I don't want to lose my anchor. God I don't want to lose my anchor. I don't want to be forgotten. I don't want to be erased. I don't want to lose who I am like I've seen so many other people do. I've seen too many people die in too many ways. I don't want to be next, not when people are counting on my stability to
survive.

God I need a Core to talk to. A Host, whoever, whatever. I need one of them here right about now. It's been so frighteningly hard to find one lately, it's been so bloody hard to function without that constant kid around to yell at and guide around and care for, you know? I haven't been able to figure out who the heck's been around lately, if anyone. I miss Jay. I miss Jewel. I miss Cannon. I miss all the kids who knew me by name and looked up to me as their guardian angel or big sister or best friend or knight in shining armor.
God I am bloody
crying. I cannot handle this.

"I'll go wherever you'll go," why on earth is that song playing in my head all of a sudden. Just... come on.

Soeeone's hacking the LEAGUEWORLDS. God, just... what the actual hell, WHY, why won't they freaking STOP, I PAID IN BLOOD FOR THIS, SHE DID, WE ALL DID,
I almost
died, I wanted to, because of this trauma, because of all the innocent kids who were paying the real price for this... Ashen and Moxie and all those others we can't find, God, just... why is it always kids, why is it always the sweet ones, Jeremiah and Jay and Julie even, just... why? WHY?
I can't, I can't stand for this. I
can't. I need to go get a bunch of Retributors and just straight-out depthcharge this demon, whoever in hell is hacking THEM, hurting those OTHER kids and sweet hearts, I swear why are THEY always the targets, why the blood do you people always touch the innocent ones and spend the entire freaking time smiling and trying to convince them it's OKAY???
What the hell is wrong with you. What the hell is wrong with
us that that sort of evil thing is propagating in our head? What sort of messages even took root in here? Who the hell DOES that?
I can't take it, I can't take all these
kids being hurt, Sugar's gotta help me with this, Sugar and Wreckage, God forgive me but she is so hard to deal with, I can't bloody handle being around Wreckage for long because she deals with terrors I could never touch, and never WANT to touch, it would tear me to shreds. But she's hard as nails, just like me, but worse. She carries all this pain that doesn't scar.
God help us all.
There is too bloody much
pain in here. Why the heck can I feel it, I'm not even enduring any of that, why aren't the kids allowed to be afraid for God's sake?? Who the heck is stopping them? Who the heck tried to convince them it was "okay" to be hurt? Who in hell keeps CONFUSING them??
This is why my boy loves pain. Jay. Poor kid has a legit addiction and I don't understand it but it worries the wits out of me, there's such actual
desperation in his eyes when he's bloodied up, it's this need for this sort of heartwrenching compassion he only seems able to really crash into when the pain does too. I don't know. I just keep wondering, what in hell happened to you for this to be such a constant in the Cores, why is our biggest weakness pain, why do the kids keep calling me when they're getting hurt, and for all the wrong reasons, is this why it's so bloody hard for some of them to fight back? Because love is pain, and I'm tied to pain, and when they're euphoric from it they look for me? Not realizing that someone is using that pain as a bloody trapdoor to hurt them like I never, ever would?
Then they call for me again when it's over.
"I'm sorry, I didn't realize." They're hysterical,
terrified. They didn't understand or even freaking know what was going on. All they knew was that it hurt and in some way they thought it was worth it, only to be proved wrong.
Geez. I shouldn't be looking at this. The apathy is kicking in out of despair, don't you
dare take away my compassion and anger. Don't you DARE.

God it hurts so
bad because I KNOW, I know how bloody confused they are, I remember one time I found Jay totally debilitated, dazed and dissociated in a hack attempt and I flat-out hit him, I gave him real pain, and all of a sudden he snaps to attention, jumps away, runs to me. Scared out of his mind.
I'm rambling. It is so hard to type right now, I'm trying too hard. All I'm saying is that... blood is still the means of salvation here. The Retributors are still God's Angels if you want to put it that way. We're... heh, "we're" still important and holy here. We are. This... this is so bloody complicated but we're
alive, and we care, God knows we love these people we protect and if anyone DARES say otherwise they've got a bone to pick with me.
Bottom line is I don't want to hit a kid, and really I think a lot of these kids are too freaking young to be tied to that association yet. Who can save
them? Are they still afraid enough to save themselves? God I hope so, if not I'm telling Sugar and Wreckage to get the heck in there, me too for the record, I should tag along with them on their missions too.
But... it's the older ones, really it's the older ones that I'm personally the most worried about, because Sugar and Wreckage still work through violence, through brute force and that's really important up here but sometimes, the situations get really disturbing and twisted, and brute force doesn't do a thing. I know, I've tried. That's why I started carrying lanterns too. Sometimes the older ones are so messed up from pain already that you've gotta show them the light somehow. Talk them out of danger. Remind them who they are, what is happening, what they're worth... then drag them right outta there if they don't wake up within zero point three seconds. Because I'm not gonna stand by and monologue while someone's life integrity is in danger. Sometimes even a direct threat, those are rare but those are also when brute force works just as well so hey.
What am I talking about. I'm rambling again. Sorry, I'm really out of it today. Overlay isn't working so hot, the time and pain are making it tough too, lot of dissociation going on.

They're hacking the Leagueworlds again. That's unbearable. What do I
do.
I can't handle seeing Jewel and Jay react to this, that's worse than anything I could feel on my own, that alone is reason to fight until my bones break for this cause. Anything to save those tears from running down their faces.
Anything to keep them safe.

My heart is breaking. I can't deal with this. I might have to talk to someone.
Have a good night if I don't, it's all I can do for anyone right now is wish them the best. I'll do what I can.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (shatter)

 

 


 

 

God I am in so much pain.

I'm Jemma. I'm still getting used to being "my own person," but... it makes me strangely happy. There's a glitter of light down in my indigo chest that glows when I'm like this. I'm happy. I'm alive. It's weird but... it's nice.
Chocoloco is here too. He's always with me.

I'm updating I guess because no one else got called out. I'm not sure why I'm here.

I... these people, they say they're the Archivists? want me to write about what happened today. But now that they're telling me what it is I don't really know if I want to.
Choco says write it... why? Because you have to. For the good of the System, I guess, although it's no good. Here goes.

There was a hack this afternoon. Garrison (the teal-haired Archivist) says it was one of the people who's going through the Leagueworlds


Who the heck is going through the bleeding Leagueworlds.


Someone. We don't know.
There's an infection spreading. This "obligation" is riding the wave of numbness the current social fronters have, the ones who exist "only to please" and who therefore do not have a solid identity of their own, or a sense of self-preservation, or health or joy.


They're literally killing us is what you're saying.

Essentially, yes. Pardon me, but do you want to do a Xanga?

Heck yeah, but-- no, never mind. Whoever's in the body is too bloody tired. One of the sad people.


I'm too tired to type for anyone. my head hurts and i'm sick scared quiet and hello, why am i out here
the body is sick? i'm not sure how, it's very hot and it hurts sick in a lot of places. the feelings are hard to find but they are awful to feel.


It's protecting Overload from them. All of us, maybe.

The numbness doesn't do a bloody thing. Numbness doesn't do anything but make us not care about the pain. And by 'us' I mean the devils who have been staging as us for the past few months now.




Everything hurts and I am getting very scared, the body shouldn't be this sick al the time, what is happening

good night we need to stop this and go back to ourselves we're getting distracted sorry

 



 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


 

I've been wondering for weeks, why are there graveyards at the borders of the pink realm?
I just realized why.
That is heartbreakingly sad.


Sadness is something I'm struggling with lately.
A good part of me feels that "I shouldn't be feeling it;" it's "silly" or "immature" or "incorrect" or "foolish." Basically, "you have no reason to be sad, just smile and move on."
I want to. I want to. But the problem is, I'm spitting on the sanctity of life with all this plagued apathy
Mourning isn't bad, is it?
It's such an alien concept to me. It leaves aching raw rifts in my chest. I've never really mourned anything. The concept is alien to me and yet part of me, some deep ridiculous part of me, wants to.
A lot of our System people have that. Laurie does. I don't know why she does, with all her armor, all her courageous edges and rage. But it breaks through her sometimes. She can feel more than anyone else in Central, I think, besides Infinitii of course.

We accidentally pulled an old "Johnny-nighter" yesterday. Someone apparently typed like 13 pages in Microsoft Word and posted it, then looked at the clock and noticed it was 5:11. I have no idea what the heck they wrote but I'm going to have to read it. There are like three unfinished documents open still on this screen and I don't know what to do with those either. They will be finished on their own.

The therapist wants us to draw up a "map" of alter function/creation relationships in headspace. We laughed when she said "draw a map," we said "what kind?" there are like... ten different kinds of maps we could draw up. I think we're going to do ALL of them. We have most stuff mapped in folders or on this computer anyway. It'll be fun, and connective affectionately inside, to do that tomorrow. It'll help stave off the depression and self-abuse, which is always good.
We need to meditate more, in this house at least. We meditate a lot when we're out. It's easier. But at home, we need to. Kyanos is working very actively with the rest of Central now and he's surprisingly tied to meditation so hey, we'll ask him to remind us.
Laurie was right. It really is richer in here than it's been in many many months. Which is surprising, things are still tough, we're still struggling a LOT, with old things needing to be healed and untangled and transmuted for others. But it's so bright in here again. I'm so thankful. It just happned, all at once almost, overnight like spring flowers after the first rain in April. The woods is beautiful up here, I want to take pictures for you, tomorrow if it's not raining super hard I will.

Spring is oddly dangerous, the spring/summer are always oddly dangerous because there's this raw creative energy in the air and, thanks to the "programming" it can make us dissociate badly. It's a topic listed for another entry, a big interesting personal one that we actually are looking forward to writing, because it will require us to be HONEST and stand up for what we REALLY feel, not what we are being told or ordered to feel. Plus it's nice, so nice, to go within your own self(ves) and feel your own life, glowing in there. It's nice, to have that grandiosity of sheer creation, of a universe all folded up like a sphere, like a marble in your pocket, like a bubble on a chain, resting against your sternum. It's nice to feel that living and joyous and real, right inside of us, in US, AS us.
It's nice. It never goes away no matter what anyone else says to us, and that means so much.

We need to buy a new binder soon. Someone remembered today. We haven't had one in years, Cannon's old one got really busted up and it became unsafe to wear it at the time because the family found out and was threatening us. So we're saving up for a new one. We saw this one today and Jay wants it, haha. Maybe!


I'm sorry. We haven't been eating or sleeping well and this body hasn't had any water in hours and we feel bad that we're making it sick, but really it's all small negligences adding up. Big abuses have stopped due to lack of passion, lack of motivation, lack of righteous fury. It's just... it's not good. I typoe'd that as "not god," feels significant. sorry lots of prophet feelings today. need to find a better word for that that doesn't have abrahamic connotations, we don't want to steal terms or redefine common words if we can help it, that's half of this trauma problem the way it is.

lots LOTS of good leaguework lately though, parnassus is STILL TALKING but now that we've finally tossed the "greek mythology" obsessive cage out the window, it's TALKING VERY CLEARLY and the plot is just EXPLODING. it's so exciting. the ACTUAL STORY is revealing itself now. and i'm sorry for all the caps but this is so so great.
jewel was doing tons of gemology research the other day for it, we FINALLY found all the tech stuff explained in simpler terms that we can understand, without becoming obsessively analytical and things. basically just the bare bones important facts. that's all we need, we don't need to become professors on this topic. we don't. we're using it as a springboard for creativity. and it's exactly what data we needed to find for this road to continue, i love that, it's like puzzle pieces opening up a larger picture bit by bit.

spice says to remind you don't eat coconut, it makes us very sick, don't eat it. same with lentils they are 100% confirmed problematic. save your money, seriously trying for a twentieth time isn't going to make you any less sick.
also the cherries be careful with those because although you (?) like them the body doesn't like fruit/ sugar yet, it might never like that stuff either so don't "force it" either. careful.

oh remind me i can't today, but i want to talk about this innerworld and how it is changing, evolving since the massacre in 2014, we were talking about it in central yesterday, with the levels. and the "color realms" we're trying to build, need a better name maybe? less generic? no clue. but it feels wonderful and strange and i want to talk about it. color symbolism just blooming into so much more, all the energy potential being made manifest. i use the word "blooming" a lot with that sort of energetic movement but really it's the only word that fits. a slow unfurling mathematic soft explosion. not math as in numbers but math as in golden ratios and things. words have so many vibes. i can hear colors in voices and sounds again i am so excited i missed that

btw this whole "mindspill" form of tying often isn't a "person" it's raw feelings, general core/host shared feelings and truths and things that get routed through the a.p. it's not an identity writing, it's a conglomerate experience,
oh yes gem fusions, steven universe is just as bad as pokemon they are mirroring so much of dreamworld and headspace, it's insane and kind of makes us feel creeped out sometimes (are they using our concepts on purpose? are they shared concepts that we're both tuning into? mostly worries about eventual "idea conflict" though) but more than anything we're so glad to see "our" concepts OUT there. so adopting different expressions inside is cool and nice too. like the metainomenai phenomenon. haven't touched on that internally in a while, it's very fluid and tied to the more floaty levels of headspace, where things bleed into d3 and leaguespace and stuff. outer realms, rainbow spaces. it's interesting stuff. like i said gotta talk about it another day because i love to.

um what else. fill out the forms, do the maps, check the date for saturday, exercise more. get your psychospiritual practice going again. plan that painting too. write a song. good stuff bro you gotta focus on the good stuff, IN YOURSELF, that's the key thing, stop looking outside it all feels like plastic and it's not what your heart needs.


it's late maybe i should just close this up and sleep. i'm just typing in intervals anyway. just wanted some thoughts down.

 



 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)



Short update for tonight, for now at least.

I feel kind of bad; I haven't been updating here much lately but life's been pretty nice. Yes it has tricky days, but we deal. We're dealing far better than we used to now.

I've noticed that I never, ever go to bed sad or angry or upset. It just doesn't happen. Even if the day was miserable and rough, by the time I lie down for the night, I'm completely peaceful and okay.
I do have to credit CZ for half of it though. There was some day last week where someone must have eaten caffeine or the like, because we were awake until 3AM or so and the body was shaky, etc. I was trying to relax but it was kind of scary. Nevertheless, as he always does in those situations, CZ just told me to hold him. That's it. So I did. I swear he radiates tranquility, it's amazing. So within ten minutes the body was asleep. I have no idea how he manages to always induce that much peace, that fast, but he does. So I must thank him for that.

The body has had this mad craving for cherries lately. Not sure why. Possibly for melatonin boosts, who knows.
There was a spiritual expo yesterday though, and we went to a color-reading woman and we picked "cherry" as one of the colors. She said its message was, "live an extraordinary life." Get out there and be something special. I smiled at that; that is basically the loudest message we've been getting lately, from anywhere. So yes, cherries.
(Jay also found a "safe space" for himself/anyone lately; it's an old childhood Dream World-esque place, a row of cherry trees on a hill in the spring. It's really, really lovely, it's pink and green and feels like early spring mornings and it feels so safe and protective. So we're going to let that be anyone and everyone's safe space if they need it inside.)
The other colors we were resonating with at that time were Indigo, Green, and Rainbow. Indigo was for "clearer sight," in terms of discernment and wisdom really-- she mentioned seeing things in black & white, or in similar skewed ways, which I realized was actually a problem as of late when our personal vibration gets too wonky. Rainbow was for "connecting with all of Creation" or the like; her suggestion was to go outside and really just bond with nature. I laughed and said we lived in the woods, and it's been calling us to do that lately anyway. Green was actually "rejuvenate yourself" or something? I forget the exact words, but it was healing, in a bright "rest and recharge" sense. Not a sleepy sense, more of a "battery charging" sense, with a bright green sunlit-leaf current through it. That was even more applicable than the cherries! Not only has that bright sort of green been feeling very close lately (especially with spring blooming in, and with Cel hopping about), but we have also been profoundly exhausted lately as well, in a burned-out or drained-empty sense. We're still running, we're still happy and bright, but damn it we're tired! It's hard to explain. Like our bones are tired. The ground-stone in us needs a rest. We're getting scrubbed down to the dust, the flat earth, we need to regroup and fill things up with good soil again so the trees can start growing. Sorry, it's 2AM and I am in an odd sort of pseudo-poet mode so I'm just letting this flow like it is.
But she said we were very intelligent and articulate too, we chatted for a while about colors and things, I (we) always hit it off with the people at these expos. Also she asked "if we had a table." AGAIN! I said we didn't have one, but that we were seriously considering it. She said we should. So... we ARE. Best case scenario, we'll have one in November, for the local autumn expo. We'll talk more about that in a bit, or tomorrow if it gets too late... we're very confident and humble and hopeful and happy about the prospect of it. So that's a long-term work effort too.

Our mother had us see this reiki guy who we were getting iffy vibes from, but I think it was just his methods? He had no "bad" feeling about him. The mom was stuck in the past kind of with what she was upset about; she thought we were still acting like we did in 2010 and we were afraid that counted as "lying" to this healer, he would get the wrong idea, wouldn't be helping our actual problems.
But it helped, still. He did a quick exorcism to get rid of the floating voices and I FELT a lot of heaviness getting pulled out. That felt amazing really.
Then he did a sort of soul-to-soul talking thing, we all listened, to help with the "eating disorder" bit and also the "cutting," both at the request of the mother. Neither were actively relevant; however, there was one intention that was not lost. "Become the child of God you were meant to be." Essentially the vibe of that statement is what stuck. "Stop thinking you are less than a beloved creation of the Most High." That's the message we are holding to and that is what will help. Julie got the most from that; she fronted for a minute during the healing so she's the one with the memory of it actually.
The actual reiki was interesting too. We had to lie down and he was doing all this spinny/wavy stuff with his hands. But the energy from his hands felt gold, like a thin wavy pretty gold, like champagne or christmas ribbon. Gold with a silver softness to it, not the heavy punch solid gold. It was nice. I'm not sure what he did, other than fixing up energy centers (thank youu) and helping clear out blocks, but it helped. We felt really really nice for the rest of the evening, and a LOT lighter and happier today. So something worked! We're very glad and thankful for him.
Also he SEEMS to have fixed our ankle. It sure feels like it; the stiffness it's chronically had since 2012 was GONE today. That's seriously awesome.

EVERYONE at the expo got our projected gender correct. Possibly thank Sherlock; we got his glasses back (our prescription changed and now we've got that extra long-distance clarity boost again) and he decided we looked "rather handsome" wearing them so he gave us permission (and some happy but slightly self-conscious encouragement) to wear them to the expo. They masculinize our face a lot so hey.
The best part, though, is that when we saw that healer guy? The mother kept referring to us as "she," or as a female, etc. But no matter what she said, the healer kept calling us "he," and a boy. That was really notable, especially from a healer person, really... he didn't change what he was saying no matter what the mother even said! So that felt really nice, and reassuring.

The aura lady was there. She recognized us, which was nice, we haven't seen her in almost 2 years. Our aura yesterday was all rich indigo, with a big white-pink spot to our right. I was surprised it looked so nice as we had been feeling quite 'off' recently.
She told us a few things that we wrote down... she reminded us to "go fly a kite" this summer, because that's apparently a very "in the moment" thing, and it encourages childlike fun. Genesis is totally down with the idea so we're going to have to do it. It sounds lovely actually.
She did point that out too, that's the message the pink in our aura said-- smile more, like a child, be more childlike and happy. I smiled and said that was a big emphatic message in our life lately (especially with Steven Universe; Rose Quartz is already a very dear character to us). She also said to keep in mind that animals could give that same message too, with living in the moment. I was hesitant at first; we've never felt any large connection to the animal kingdom in our lives, except to bats and unicorns and dragons and things. Nothing more 'common.' Javier's the first of us all to feel a strong affectionate affinity with animals. But then the aura lady told us a story, of a time she was at a friend's house and that person was shouting at their dog for being disobedient... the dog lay down on the rug with its head on its paws and just stared at the aura lady for 10 minutes or so. Then it got up and went over to its master and just started licking her face, wagging its tail, totally happy. But she was still mad and was pushing the dog away. That didn't matter, the aura lady said-- the dog still loved her totally. It forgave her completely, for shouting at it so. And that was a really nice lesson for us.
The other two things she said... first, "perfection isn't always a good thing." That's an ancient issue! The "flawless" definition of "perfect" is impossible and leads to plague-calcification, really. It's dangerous. I made a mental note that "perfection," if it truly exists in any way, exists in a transcendent sense-- and it embraces flaws and mistakes and other "imperfect" things as pieces in the puzzle still, however roughly shapen. It's hard to wrap a "mind" around but the heart understands that.
Last thing she said, we mentioned that we wrote (she asked us if we did creative work and we said yes, in many mediums) and said we wrote both stories and journals. She asked for a link to our "blog" but I abashedly said it was "kind of messy;" we used it as a way of sharing ALL our lessons and experiences for the sake of helping others in similar situations, as a form of shadow-work and honesty. So it was a little embarrassing, when the "bad" or "messy" entries happen. To that, she then said, "the mess is what carries the message." Then she smiled, said that just came to her, and insisted I write it down. So there it is!
I like that though. It felt very significant, and profoundly validating (if that's the right word? more like, we're not "wrong" in doing this this way. it still can be utilized for great good if we intend it as such, no matter how messy it may appear).

What else happened at the expo. Oh, there were gemstones and rocks as always. There were amber pieces that felt comforting but none were really talking. My "guides" (mostly Mr. Sandman; he's the only one I can see/hear well, and the only one I explicitly trust) were telling me not to feel obligated to buy any anyway; I didn't need to, and I needed the money for other things (turned out to be that color reading actually). But of course I still had to look at the Mookaite Jasper and the Malachite, because I'm a strangely sentimental sillyhead. There was a jasper heart that the mother picked up almost instantly after we went looking for jasper, and she said "I don't know why but this one wants to come home with me. I don't know who it's for. Maybe it's for you!" I had to smile because dang that stone had such a nice feeling to it, but it still felt neutral. Like it was benevolent but it didn't need to work with us specifically. The mom ended up keeping it for herself, which is totally fine. But then there was this one piece of malachite which I swear was the loudest darn thing. It made me nervous though; we held it with the jasper heart for a while and WHOA did that get heavy. Not weight-wise, but energy-wise; some stones just feel big and those two were draining me out. I got overwhelmed and fatigued and had to put them down. But then the malachite felt sad? Oddly it felt like it "missed us" and wanted us to pick it up again. But there was a "clingy" edge to that feeling which made me kind of "ehh," unsure. I don't like working with a lot of stones because a lot of them feel that way to us... either demanding and loud, or clingy with abandonment issues. I don't know why?? I didn't think stones were capable of feeling that way?? Maybe it's outside residue... I'll have to clean them more. But yeah. We only have a few stones... some black and blue Kyanite (which is very agreeable and quiet), a bunch of tumbled clear quartz, some rose quartz pieces, and a little glass bottle of gold flakes. That's the nightstand crew, haha. Everything else ended up being put back into the earth, or in our brother's room. Gotta be careful with vibes. Sometimes they just don't feel good for us anymore no matter how much cleansing we do so we have to release them. They get antsy and want to go, so there they go.

But about the malachite/jasper, we need to talk about Steven Universe, but those two individuals had the most pull on us lately. I can't tell you totally why yet... we need to rewatch the finale first. But Jasper struck us of course because she's built big and muscular, with a rougher voice, and really that sort of vibe just reminds me of Laurie. So there's instant weakness, haha. But Malachite, geez I have no idea, there's this weird sort of intuitive draw to her in us, something green and delicate but powerful, a solid force but clear like glass... why the heck are we getting this vibe from her, I keep wondering, Jay too. We figured out a few things: one, she's a fusion of Jasper (big, strong, rough Gem, imposing and kind of brutal) and Lapis Lazuli (slender, small, pretty Gem, but with understated power), which instantly makes Malachite a very compelling dichotomy. Plus her FEET!! She has HANDS for feet which is GORGEOUS in an odd way; the fact that she has four hands to walk on gives such an extra boost of groundedness, of total stability and solidness. It's the grip of the hands, the dexterity and expression in them, instead of flat feet. It feels incredibly secure, especially with her having a "centaur" top half as well, with two free arms. Then her face and hair-- FOUR EYES good lord it's pretty. Her face is a combo of Lapis' soft edges and pointed "sophistication," that sort of feminine clear vibe, and Jasper's fierce smile. But her teeth are still pointy and her nose is a gem so there is this unusual delicacy to her face, despite it being so fierce. And her hairrrrr. It's so nice and fluffy. But it's floaty, in five points, which is an aesthetic we really like (the whole "halo" sort of similarity) I just wanted to mention. I'm just trying to list reasons why we like her. (on that note i must mention her voice it's SO NICE ;__; Dissonant or not, the blending of Lapis' higher pitch and Jasper's oddly soft pronunciations is just agh. so nice.)
Most of all though were those chains. Especially the chest-cross one. It hit me all at once while watching the clip before; that "heavy solid physical touch" that the chains give, tight and bound and not dragging, that's the sort of impersonal body contact we used to almost revere as a child. You know how we treated wounds and blood and injury and tears as sacred? Same thing with being chained up, especially with arms; it's a chest-opening thing and it's almost an obligatorily self-opening action as well? We have a deep, important significance given to that sort of vulnerability, in all contexts, but (again) as a child we always treasured that more "brutal" edge to it. Kind of why we like Jasper, too, probably. But THAT is for another day, hoo boy, it is way too late to start thinking about her on top of this.
But it's ridiculous; just the way Malachite is drawn/ presented is this perfect aesthetic vibe for us. Yeah, we think a lot about this sort of thing. But it WORKS. You feel meaning, you look for that meaning, you find it. Everything can carry a message. She does! So yes Malachite is bizarrely pretty and also held rather dear to us right now for that smattering of unusual personally resonant reasons. So please forgive the rambling, I've just been wanting to put that into words. We adore this show so much, we want to talk about it.
(Personal inside joke right now. Lapis is similar to CZ and Jasper is similar to Laurie, therefore Malachite is this theoretical fusion of sheer awesome and we're all giggling about it.)

I had a dream three days ago about an elevator, we were in it with two guys and then the cable snapped and it fell to the bottom of the shaft, which was like 10 stories underground at least. But we weren't scared, and somehow we got out of it and we were okay. It's the first dream we've remembered in weeks.
This morning we woke up by ourselves, our dream had something to do with the father going on vacation, and the brothers' birthday party. I remember there were apple chips with cheese on the table (like potato chips. I thought it was bizarre but they actually tasted good), and in the dad's room there was a suitcase or something in a shelf, and next to it was a small jar of salt but it was also half-full of black beetles, alive and swarming. Bugs on top, salt on the bottom, black/white split. That detail stood out the most. Just mentioning that too.
Our dreams lately have had that odd sort of "hospital hallway" or "old city building" vibe, for the most part. It's not a bad vibe at all; it's actually rather comforting. It's just unusual, as it's a "grounded" sort of environment to nevertheless "real" dreams (sometimes we get "earthy" dreams with no magic, but these dreams are obviously "otherwordly" and they have a hidden sparkle, it's just buried in all that architecture). We're used to very colorful, sprawling, lucid strange environments, so having that exact same feeling "boxed in" is odd but nice. I'm glad we're tapping back into that again.

The body's kind of sick right now? Not bad sick, just eating sick. We're super sensitive to a lot of foods and today we tried coconut again and nope, it hurts like hell still. We're not good with oils. So we won't do that again if we can help it (our diet is dangerously limited sometimes so we have to bend rules every once in a while even if it makes us ill; trying to find a better option currently).
But like I said. We're okay. We feel cruddy but our soul isn't dirty. That's what we keep having to remember.

Tomorrow is therapy, I apologize profusely as we keep forgetting (?) to write about it. I think a lot of it is still residual "shame," really. Like, "you can't have this inner joy and wonder because it's wrong." No idea why that's still a haunting phrase. Probably due to the hackers and all the stuff that happened in 2012, especially the early half of the year. No clue, I'm guessing with dates really.
But there's a lot we want to write about still. Good things. We still want to focus on that. No time tonight for more, it's too late, we're exhausted.

See you soon. Well wishes to all of you, and light.





SNOW!!

Apr. 1st, 2015 01:13 am
prismaticbleed: (amy)

 

Guys I have to show you the snow today it was HEAVENLY.



I want to go outside and run in it forever. This is the sort of weather that just makes my heart burst with joy, it makes me so blissfully happy no matter what.
It is how my soul feels, in the inside. Exactly so. It's this... incomprehensible fragile intricacy, all that ice all over the trees, the fine lines of black against the crystal chill... like lace, like little fractals.
It's powdery too, which means I can go outside and run in it, and it feels like magic. I did that today. I will do it again tomorrow.
Oh yeah, about the pics. Photo #1 is the "favorite cherry tree" in the foreground that some social(s) have mentioned before. Past it, that dropoff is the "back hill" that we dream about sometimes-- in dreams there's a full river down there, and typically lots of wolves.
Photo #2 is another view of that hill, straight-on
Photo #3 is the front ledge where we stood in this dream, with the ice bubbles. Behind it is Diamew.
Photo #4 is the front hill straight-on. That hill is the entrance to There in dreams; there's usually a huge fallen tree across a river there, and it's much steeper. Again, Diamew is barely visible in the far right.
Photo #5 is the area beside the garden, which in dreams is the road to Ephenburgh. It's also where we used to explore in the childhood, although memory is sparse. There's just a feeling of rich depth to those woods, how far back it goes. To the left there (back in the woods) is technically Orocell, a sub-area of Diamew. There's a fallen strangly tree there that landmarks it.
BUT YES we live in heaven and it is so nice you have no idea how happy I am about this. I even found a candy cane in the house and even though I couldn't eat it it felt like Christmas, legit.

Song of the night, because I can, here you go. It sounds like early happy sunlit mornings. Even though it's LATE LATE. But it matches the smile-peace of late hours pretty well too. It's that delicate time period... late night, early morning. Quiet and soft and clear. Morning just has that bit of a bright sparkle to it, like that song! But it'll be here soon enough, haha. Let's be asleep by then, I hope.

Mage Angels jumped me with ANOTHER plot-changing revelation yesterday, so I was up until 4AM researching all sorts of stuff, stockpiling global maps and ethnicity data and bits from the Book of Revelation. It's exhausting. That series has a weird "feel" to it right now, a tiring feel as well as a too-much-data one. I need to tune back into its story, or else it will become so intellectualized I'll lose sight of its truth. Intuition is key with writing these things; the best bet is to just relax, open a figurative door/window, and see if anything comes in. Trying to "control" the growth or information just makes everything false and wrong. So I should maybe put this on pause soon? I can't force a break-- it'll stop talking when it decides it's done, not when I decide-- but I'll see if any other World wants to sing just as loud.
Dream World never stops, of course. There is SO MUCH SHEER WORLDBUILDING that needs to be done for it, but I'm not really diving into anything else UNTIL I finish this bloody Typecode system, good heavens. It's making more sense lately, though, the more I "get out of my head" when working on it... I need to stop treating that stuff like "game mechanics" because it's NOT. It's an element of their lives. It's organic, and heart-based, and it's not as set-in-stone as my organizational brain might want it to ultimately be.
The other perpetually-being-worked-on point is the spiritual/religious system there, what with the Prophets & Seers & Guardians and all that. It's very interesting, and I keep finding out more about it, almost daily. I really really love the individuals who hold those roles in the "story," so I'm enjoying this work no matter how massive it is.
Also, E, I am working on your art request but my deciding who/what to draw unexpectedly triggered a hugely vital bit of plot development, and my workload kind of exploded so I'm sorry for the delay. (thank you though, i've been trying to fine-tune this particular bit of stuff for years.)

In therapy we're finally talking about family problems, although Monday was messy because the topic was so instantly "traumatic" that DREAD switched out unannounced and really worried the therapist (he doesn't respond or move). Then "Hatchet" (miss "manic red," she's working with us more actively now since she feels her existence is threatened if she doesn't; to quote her she's "throwing [my] lot in with the lot") fronted for a WHILE (again) and honestly I'm still kind of shocked at how fiery she is. She's aware of the floating voices and the trauma and the like, but she will not tolerate it and actively expresses rage against it being "ridiculous," even if she "feels sorry for" those who are still enduring it (she can't really comprehend the "bluer" emotions (green and up) well, it goes against her function). Basically she DOES have potential to be good, and she is acting on it, she just needs to grow into it more. There are so many social splinters, it's confusing. We're learning constantly though.
Jay also fronted during therapy and mentioned the whole "visual aid" thing, in light of how most of us don't announce ourselves upon fronting (due to always being in "stealth mode" for safety's sake, as well as because of the ignorance of most socials of awareness of the Spectrum itself). Sherlock's glasses were mentioned, as was his beard. The therapist also brought up Laurie's posture (she owns every chair she sits in) which is one of the "loudest" visual affectations any of us have when fronting.
I forget what else was mentioned. It was mostly struggling to discuss the family topic. We talked about memory loss and massive depersonalization from the "past life" as a result, etc. I think on Thursday we are going to make a super-strong effort to actually discuss trauma. The psychiatrist emphasized that too; she's acutely concerned about us (if we're judging her behavior correctly) and told us specifically to "open up more" in therapy, which we promised we would.

We're a little scared because we've been "beating up the body" lately too much, through deprivation and passive abuse and the like, and it's starting to get sick. However there IS a silver lining to this; we are at a point in our development and healing where this feels like the "end of the line," the final stamp on our struggle with this situation, forcing us to review what we learned and stamp it into solid practice immediately.
Looking back on just the past 4 months, even if we've felt stuck, with how difficult a lot of this stuff is, there is still a surprising amount of visible and measurable progress. That means a LOT to us, to be able to SEE a shift in the right direction even if we've felt like we've been going in futile circles. We haven't been. So that's good. Again, we just need to really "lock in" that progress now that we have it achieved.

There have been two "hacks" in the past two days. They're shrouded in numbness so we can't talk about them right now. Jay and Laurie also think we should use a different term for "hacks" of that sort, as they don't follow the old 'format,' so to speak... Laurie says they're more like Trojan horses. Sneak attacks, almost. More like... an attack that doesn't bleed, and might not even hurt much, but that still does serious damage. It's a Plague hack, not a Tar hack, essentially. I guess that's the most accurate differention we have, haha.
Even so we might try to have a small Xanga session tomorrow, for the sake of getting a grip before therapy. There is at least one social who admits sabotaging our efforts to do that, but she's learning empathy so maybe we can reason it out with her.

 


We need to sleep now though. We're only going to get 7 hours, tops, as it stands-- tomorrow is the huge errand day, as the grandparents get their paycheck and we can FINALLY buy food (March was hell; our pipes froze and we had to spend a ton of cash on laundry).
I'm still in debt for that same reason and that is worrying me but I am going to TRY commissions soon. I just need to be very very clear on what I will NOT draw, because the last few attempts collapsed for that reason. Art should be about joy and creativity, not stress and worry and stepping all over my personal integrity.

EASTER IS COMING and that is super fantastic glorious. It feels like it's going to be significant in a quieter way this year, but no less potent. We'll see.
I find it terribly ironic that Chocoloco is, quite literally, a chocolate rabbit and yet he threatens to strangle me every time I so much as look at Easter candy. I'm glad he's that loud and insistent though. There are still lots of younger socials who don't realize sugar is a threat because they interpret it as sweetness in a psychological sense and DON'T KNOW how "food" even works. So we'll need to talk to them too, if we can reach them....
Geez there's so much work to do inside too. No wonder we're so worn down. We haven't taken a break since the surgery, and even then it was short-lived; we jumped back into daily life as soon as we could. But I think we need to learn to rest. Safely.
That too, reminder-- safe exercise was brought up today, what with "compartmentalization of functions" for that very purpose, and how VITAL that compartmentalization is to our well-being. Also remember Hyakinth's real job, that's a whole new ball game too.


Okay, it's 1AM. Good night everybody.
Enjoy the snow if you have any where you are!!

 



 

 

 

031915

Mar. 19th, 2015 12:24 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
 

 

 

God help me I DON'T WANT TO BE SICK ANYMORE.

The mother keeps saying "I'm sick of all these medical bills" but when I tell her I'll just stop therapy she says "no, you need to go, I'm not going to put up with this." She's tired and angry. I remember her telling old therapists, "do you see what I have to deal with? I can't handle this!" The guilt and shame and self-loathing are extreme. I don't want to be sick.
The grandfather is saying, "is therapy even going to help you?" I said I don't know, I hope so, but I was determined NOT to need it, to be strong enough not to care. But I was still struggling with dissociation, and things like that. Said it was making me scared to drive lately, not knowing what year it was, let alone where I was. He replies, "You're going to need a nurse 24/7 for the rest of your life, if you're going to be like this." And I know he cares, they all care. But it hurts, I hate myself, for being "ill." I don't WANT to be a burden on the world anymore, or on myself.

I DON'T WANT TO BE SICK ANYMORE!!!!!!


Hate cannot drive out hate. Only love can.
Darkness cannot drive out darkness. Only light can.


Am I "sick?" Is this all "fake?"
The therapist gave us a xanga session for homework. She did. She specifically wanted us to talk to each other before today. Laurie was ecstatic, people were planning topics, but I secretly stood off to the side, and I said no. I said no. NO.
I DON'T WANT TO TALK BECAUSE I DON'T WANT THIS TO BE REAL OKAY????


God what do I do. What do I even do.
We keep reading books, spiritual books, research books. Jewel's doing a lot of Dream World work lately so she can draw things, which is amazing, the instant she starts to work progress just happens, instantly. Every single day it grows more, which is good, because when this stupid trauma happened in 2003 or so the story got put on hold. Not so anymore.
But there's the thing, that stupid "trauma," in the "old days" with Julie and the first teenage Jewel, and guess what? WE CHOPPED OUT THAT TIMELINE. IT'S GONE. WHAT DO YOU THINK ALL THE RESETS WERE FOR.
Delete the trauma, delete it ALL, right?? Then you never have to worry about this STUPIDITY anymore!!

Except that's not what the book said. Except when we read that line in the book, we couldn't help it, our eyes watered up and we pointed to the page and we exclaimed "that's our mission!" and it felt true. terrible but true.
"When a soul chooses to participate consciously in more inclusive levels of interaction, it becomes capable of participating directly in the liberation of its family, or its group, or its community, or its nation from the negatives that are present and active at those levels. It also runs the risk of contamination by those negatives. In other words, a soul that seeks to bring a higher quality of consciousness to a more inclusive level of human interaction runs the risk of being contaminated by the fear, or the anger, or the selfishness of that level. Great souls... run the risk of great contamination. At the level of soul contact, a great soul deals not only with its own fear, its personal fear, but it also takes on the evolution of the collective fear of the species. The weight of that is where a great soul risks contamination on a great level, but its possibility of releasing the fear from the collective consciousness of the species becomes also possible."
I don't consider us a "great soul" like the great Teachers, heavens no, we're too banged-up for that, we're too troubled. Maybe in time we can heal ourselves to such a point, but who knows. All I know is that in reading that paragraph, I felt a direct reflection of whatever it is we are going through. "Yes, that is exactly what we're doing and experiencing!" It was a recognition.

But God if that's what we're doing, If THAT'S why I'm/we're SICK-- if that's why I have the guts to even admit there's a "we"-- if we took on this trauma to heal the collective fear and pain tied to this sort of experience, on however small a level... then please, GUIDE US.
You're already helping us, we know. But damn it it's scary. And... I keep rejecting help. I keep getting... contaminated.
It's an ugly word. But it's true.
Help us with that. Please. Help us with that. Help us get rid of the contamination. If I have any prayer at all, that is it. That is it.

The daemons help in their own way. So do the floating voices, weird as that is. So do the darker Jewel Monsters that tag along. Problem is, a lot of them-- most of them-- work through the old childhood thing of "learn through fear and doubt and pain."
Isn't there another way? Please, help us open our mind(s) enough to see another way. Please.
We must hold to light. We must hold to light.
And there's so much of it in here, that's why I'm frustrated and heartbroken, because there's SO much LIGHT in here, but that damn contamination, that damn Tar, that damn Plague...
Damning anything won't help anyone though.


god I don't know. I'm sorry. I need to get ready for therapy, I have to leave early, I can't type anymore here now.
Sorry everyone for being a mess. Maybe I'm a contaminant.
But I want to help. I sincerely want to help. I'm scared but I don't want to sabotage this anymore and I DON'T WANT US TO BE SICK ANYMORE.
If there's a way for US to be healthy... if there's...
...

If there's a way for me to be a part of us,
if there's a way for us to exist without trauma, at all,
let it be.


Jewel sees us in third-person. She sees us bright and colorful and destined for liberation, already redeemed in her timeless sight, never lost or broken at all, just on the road forwards...
She sees us as something complete and good, somehow.

...Other people do too. Somehow. Somehow. They've made me aware of that.
There are people who know our System and I know they're reading this and... thank you?
It sounds ridiculous and whiny but it's all I can say. It's the only thing that crackles out in words.
I can't really see that. I'm stuck in this bad state, currently. I want a different "anchor." But seeing there's still something good in here helps.


I need to stop typing. I'm making myself sick. No wonder the other people in here are suffering. I feel sick, to be around. My vibration is pretty low with all this depression and rage. No wonder people don't like me being out. Problem is I'm stubborn, I don't let other people be around, because I don't want there to be "other people," because I'm scared of not existing.... even though I don't want to exist anyway... it's stupid.
Maybe I'll talk about this with the therapist today.

Goodbye, that's it for me typing right now.

 



 

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

 

 

@ 01:21 am

 



 

So, LYNNE FRONTED IN THERAPY TODAY and it was VERY SIGNIFICANT ACTUALLY.

She stuck around for a while, at least five solid minutes. Centralites don't typically front at ALL, let alone for that long without a Social pushing them out, or them being called back Upstairs.
In the process, she realized something that I was reflecting on the whole drive home.

The people inside, those whose roles are almost exclusively for our inner world... are somewhat detached from the physical body as a whole, to the point where they might not understand exactly what's happening with it.
The therapist was asking us if we felt anything while reading this entry, as she knows many of us struggle with understanding/feeling emotions. And there was emotion welling up, at that last paragraph... there was a tangible heartache in the chest, something real and strong and sad. But there was a glass wall between it and the body.
We realized that the "AP" is still a thing, albeit a thing that is somewhat different than we previously thought. It operates almost like a "conglomerate;" it is not a bundle of programming, but it is not a person either. Instead it works like an "empty entity" that takes simultaneous influence from all of us inside, all at once. It's tricky to put into words. But, when faced with that question, it said no-- no, it did not personally feel any emotions, BUT "there were still emotions being felt." It explained that it itself neither felt nor understood emotion. HOWEVER it was clearly aware that inside, other alters were feeling emotion, and there was also that original author's emotional residue. So that emotional feeling existed within, and the AP was aware of it... but it was like it was behind a pane of glass. Recognition, observance, knowledge was there... but no understanding, not personally so. No empathy, not personally so. No feeling. Does that make sense?
Laurie must have tried to front for a minute. There's vague data of her shifting in the chair and thinking, somewhat boggled, "the body is too small for me." But then she was gone, leaving an oddly shaken aura in her wake.
And then... Lynne came out. She said she had come out to spare Laurie the trouble-- "she's secretly the most emotional of all of us, I think." She explained that Laurie had seen more of the downstairs troubles firsthand than anyone else in Central, had worked with the Cores closely enough to understand their pain, to really be able to empathize with that entry's author, to the point of pained tears and anger.
And then Lynne paused, saying... "I can sympathize, but I can't empathize. And that makes me really uncomfortable."
She sat there for a minute, feeling her overlay-- the long curly hair, the difference in her eyes, the difference in her form-- to keep any Socials from pushing her out. I don't recall exactly what she said next, but the sentiment is clear. She wasn't used to this.
It's so important. It's so important, and I cannot BELIEVE we didn't quite grasp this before.
Inside, we've been "slacking off" because most of us DON'T GET IT. We DON'T understand what the Socials and other Downstairs voices are going through. Most Centralites have NEVER eaten, or spoken to the family, or been sick, or felt retribution, or been in the presence of a hacking influence. Most people inside don't even know what it's like to be IN a physical body, let alone a physical life.
Here we are wondering why we haven't been able to help, why the lower-level alters are rejecting us, why we're so confused and at a loss as to how to progress... and that is why.
We always used to wonder at how other Systems functioned, when they were "out" all the time. That was alien to us. Our life... our situation didn't allow it.
But that's new, too. Our life. Our past. Our body. Lynne noticed it too. Those of us inside... we didn't think like that. We called it the body, or the physical family... we always held it at arm's length, always at a distance, like we were watching a film. Always too detached from it.
We forgot, or maybe we never quite learned in the first place, that we are ALL SHARING THIS LIFE. We might pay that fact lip service, but that's about it. Most of us have never FELT that truth before, like Lynne chose to today, and rather courageously held on to.

It's huge. I'm having trouble putting it into words.
But again, it feels deep, like it's an ancient obstacle to our growth and healing that only now has been realized. And that makes a lot of sense, because as they say, a house divided against itself cannot stand. That still counts, if you don't realize you're even sharing a house with someone. We're on the second floor and we've somehow been virtually ignorant of the fact that there's a whole damn other world DOWNSTAIRS, too.

It's going to be interesting. I remember reading First Person Plural, how much of an impact that book had on us... how one of the biggest pieces of advice the author got was that he had to learn to trust his alters, to let them out too, to let them be a part of their shared life. The more he ignored them, the more he kept them inside and forbade them from LIVING in the "outside world" as well as the inside... all of them would suffer.
A System is a System. Ours works differently than his, in the book, but at heart it's always close enough. We need to unite our levels better. We need to start using the stairs again, so to speak. We need to bridge yet another gap, haha.



In other news.
Jewel has spent the past two nights solid researching Egyptian myths, religious virtues/vices, and Biblical prophets for the sake of Dream World. Kid goes hardcore, what can I say. But we're making lots of progress there. We're proud of her, for never giving up.
There's SO MUCH to read though, geez. It's exhausting. If there's one thing Jewel needs to learn how to do, it's take a break. The word "moderation" doesn't seem to apply to her creative ethic, and that's a problem, because then she gets burned out and projects collapse halfway through the research phase. Seriously you can't expect to understand everything in one sitting, you can't read five books in one day. It takes time. You're tied to Cel; go talk to her about that maybe. Patience, and prudence. Focus on one bit at once maybe.
There's another bit of bleedover. She's blind to us mostly. She doesn't realize, either, that her overworking the mind is affecting us, too. She reads for hours, and then leaves, and our internal environment gets so wound up from the sheer amount of input that it takes nothing short of immediate meditation to heal. Just "unplug" for a bit and let the head decompress. Problem is we haven't been giving ourselves time for that. We keep getting more and more work piled on us. The desk's a mess right now, it's not helping.
Bottom line here: slow down, Jewel! We know you want to get work done, but it's impossible to get it ALL done AT ONCE. You're in this body with us, and it needs to be taken care of. Let it sleep and rest.

...We're also thinking about the thing that our still-unnamed alter wrote, earlier-- the bit about social contamination.
It's scary, actually, to realize how accurate that is. We spent way too much time "socializing" since college, even if it was just burying ourself online in the misplaced desperate obligation to be "normal," or "good" according to God-knows-what code or creed. We got lost. Very lost.
We need to crack down and re-evaluate our ENTIRE moral code right now. We need to sit down and discuss what we value, what we protect, what we strive for, what we stand against, et cetera. And then we need to focus on that, we need to re-affirm that daily, we need to practice that truth. We need to live our Virtues, so to speak. We need to go back to being US, to being the rainbow-true System we are at heart, and have lost sight of lately. We've lost coherence, but we can heal that. So that's our job. Easter is fast approaching, but we're going to push our personal "Lent" until the body's birthday (a month later), as things have been very rocky since Ash Wednesday and we want to do better.


There's still a lot of psychological resistance in this head that is tied to the Downstairs. It's all fog, it's all steel wool.
There's so much old, internalized shame and pain, it's sabotaging a great many efforts. "We want to be good," one says. "No, we ARE good," Jay steps in. And then the damaged lower ones shout, "no we're not, we're EVIL!"
Why don't they allow healing to happen? Why can't they accept that healing, that they CAN be good, not "evil?" Why do they cling to that self-hatred, to the bitter resignation to the lie that they "can't improve?" Who told them they were irredeemable? Who crushed them under that falsehood?
We have so much virtue in here, so much light, but we also have so much vice and shadow. How much of it is "ours" and how much of it is introjected, taken on out of force, out of shame, out of fear?
Contamination. Spend too much time in the abyss and it begins to leak into your bones. Our socials, the damaged ones, spent too much time mired in what "other people" said and felt, all that bitter blood and hate... they began to forget who THEY were, outside of that, before that, after that.
Solitude is a virtue. It really is. There's nothing wrong with it. We really need to allow ourself(ves) to have it again, paradoxically.

Sorry this is mostly repetition. It just gains extra layers of meaning every time it is re-discussed, I've noticed.

It's late and we're tired and I'm tired of ignoring the sadness that comes up at this hour, the sad soft things in the shadows that want us to pay attention to them. Laurie still wants a Xanga session, and that may be the best thing for us right now. There are too many loose ends around us, too much unfinished business and ignored troubles. We really have been slacking off. That changes now, if I have anything solid to say about it.

It might snow tomorrow. Last snow of winter, maybe. You can bet I'll be outside to enjoy it, no matter what I have to fight to get there.

Good night to all of you.

 




 

 

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


dream journal for june 2, 2014

 


(looking at engelbaum poster, white gen looked different? pink lotus eye markings, anahata shape (12 petals). i remember thinking that was my gen momentarily? either way it confused me, white gens shouldn't have pink makeup, who was that?
then something with a play? don't remember that.
last scene switch. standing on road at bottom of hill, on the side of the house across street. it looked empty. it was evening, everything was bluish, fairy lights? lots of grass, HUGE tree where driveway is (think ferngully huge), roots all above the ground in a big sphere, glowing inside. there was a little girl standing there, about 8 years old? wearing a simple dress. she had fine collar-length hair, orangey blonde color. she was almost secretly talking to someone or something in the roots of the tree, glacing about to see if anyone was watching. she saw me, stopped talking and moved away to stand by the house, looking at me with some suspicion. i was wondering what was up, looked at the tree, and noticed that there was actually a large dining room hidden inside roots of the giant tree. the room looked perfectly normal, like it was part of a house. there were about 8 people inside that room, all sitting at a table together, talking, looking out at me pointedly. serious, somewhat studying, but not negative. i suddenly realized that this room, and the people in it, were totally invisible from about 15 feet back. i even stepped back to see, sure enough from some distance away the glow even 'disappeared'-- but it was a weird sort of disappearance, like i "knew" and could intuitively FEEL that it was there, and in my mind" i was sure it was there, but as far as literal perception was concerned there was nothing. the little girl saw my confusion and asked what was wrong. i told her how i saw those people she was talking to, but when i walked away i couldn't, and it made no sense because i could still feel them there. i then offhandedly commented that it "looked like headspace" and that it was cool that it was in a tree. the little girl suddenly got this "ohh," look, like she had realized something big, and said something like "then you're safe." she then moved closer, and suddenly i could see the room again! i pointed it out to her, excitedly. she nodded, and the people in the tree looked shocked as well, like they were waiting to see what happened next. the girl spoke up again, said i could see that room again now because "i was inside her sphere," and that my mind was open enough to understand such a thing in the first place. apparently that was rare. i was still confused how this tied into my apparently significant headspace comment? the little girl smiled, a bit abashedly, then began to explain something called "SPHERES OF INFLUENCE." every person emitted one, size depended on mental power. usually never extended a few inches beyond a person. but while in this sphere, there was literal "headspace visibility?" like other people could SEE system members, etc. (did and multiple systems, imaginary friends, tulpae, etc.) a rare few people could extend these spheres several feet or more beyond them. this little girl said mine was HUGE, like 100+ feet around me? apparently it was affecting how people literally saw the world while within that sphere. normally spheres wouldn't change that much physical perception in people? anyway this was notable, the little girl was like this too, but to a somewhat lesser extent. i was excited that i might be able to meet other people and their people, like this. it was such an exhilarating and grateful feeling, i was so happy. but i also knew i had to be very careful. the girl noticed my reaction and did comment on this, said you can't go out into the world projecting "too vividly" if people aren't ready to see such things. even if someone's mind is mostly closed, even a bit of subconscious receptivity to such concepts would allow sphere "leakage" to happen in their sight? like they might start seeing bits of your world, or yuor people, out of the corner of their eyes. we had to be careful in public for that reason, keep our spheres "closed" unless people were totally and consciously open to such broader psychological and spiritual realms. hers was, which is why she was shocked that i, a random passerby at first, could see it without a problem once i walked into it. mine wasn't though! thankfully most of my people didn't "project outwards" as we traveled-- with the obvious exception of outspacers of course. the girl then commented that she saw genesis "appear" and start following me after i showed up, that also helped her trust. i do remember he was mentioned.
unfortunately there was a bit of a scene switch here? as i was starting to wake up. so there was effectively a second dream, but on the same topic, and it segued right into it. but this dream started off IN CENTRAL? there was someone there, from outside, apparently he had "stepped into the sphere" to interact with us tangibly (that detail alone was huge). he appeared highly interested, positively, no ulterior motives. laurie and lynne were sitting on the main couch and talking to him about stuff?? i dont remember concrete details, UNTIL the guy suddenly revealed that he had WALKED OUT of another sphere, as in, HE was a system member!! he said he looked a bit like his host, but the body was transgender? that fact was "hinted at," he didn't quite say it outright, there was a vibe of him trying to adhere to "political correctness". but laurie's face lit up, she said that "our host is a trans*man too," the guy visibly brightened and relaxed at that open admission, so they went on discussing the host topic for a while then. unfortunately i woke up during that bit)

 



 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


TRACK 73 (late april 2014?)

(Jewel)
'Scuse me everybody! This is Jewel Lightraye, obviously, because I'm listening to Justice… *sigh* You know how Jay has a splinter problem? I don't have a splinter problem, I have the problem of… my energy keeps bleeding into "Jessica," the manic red voice person. It's not-- she's not a splinter, she is… who I was fighting way back then, to exist. It was that kind of 'social persona,' not a real person-thing… yeah. Not my splinter, for the fact that I was, the one back then who was in headspace, and she was the one that kind of, was… fighting for my color, my slot, my job, et cetera. Uh, that's still a problem! So I don't have a splinter problem, I have a slot-sharing problem, Jay has a splintering problem, I don't know if that deals with Black and White energy too, but uh, it's essentially the same darn thing. Sorry, uh, I sound very distracted, I am very distracted, uh, the body is tingly because it hasn't been eating… and, uh, we don't wanna pass out so Jay is really excited he's gonna go get some figs… and, um, also I'm driving. Both ways! So I'm gonna hit stop so I don't get confused anymore-- also! I might have to grow up because of this coming-of-age thing with Dream World and headspace-- it's gonna be great, we're gonna do it, we're gonna get things fixed one way or another-- That Lay-Z Boy store has really pretty lights inside that's catching a memory of something-- either way, that's it, bye.


----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 06:21 pm



(last night's dream: all I remember is me and cz lying on a bed somewhere, all white room, dark but light was hazily coming in through thick shades. also there were strings of what looked like clear swarovski crystals hanging everywhere: there were little rainbow glitters all about as a result. it was beautiful. I remember cz was virtually in tears from how incredibly happy he was.)

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

I only remember one thing about this dream and it's huge-- the "dead red boy" from the chthonic levels of headspace was FRONTING IN IT! That is TOTALLY NEW. Even stranger is that he appeared to be in the chthonic levels at the time; the ground was bare and seemed to be made of light brown dirt or rock, flat but obviously organic. And the rest of the room was cave-like, with a rocky high ceiling, but it wasn't dark except in the distance.
He was stooping or crouching near the edge of a ledge, which dropped down to something dark below, whether it was water or shadow I don't know; he didn't look over. He also had his verified "Ava's glasses" eyes, and they were leaking rather thickly, but he kept wiping at them almost self-consciously. I know he was actually worried that people would think he was from that webcomic, although he wasn't, and he didn't want to give the wrong impression. Also very notable was that he had long furry black ears? Like a rabbit maybe, but sloped at a downwards angle at all times, although not droopy. He didn't feel quite human at all.
Lastly, he was talking to someone momentarily, but only a few words or so. This rather concerned-looking, middle-aged man was stooping down in front of him and asking him a question? And he did respond, very briefly. He still felt empty, not surprisingly, but it wasn't a "bad" empty thankfully.

I'm somewhat shocked that all these lower-level headspace people are showing up in dreams, but I'm not complaining whatsoever!

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

Had several vivid dreams last night, here's what we remember.

In the first, I was working in some sort of grocery store, at the produce section. It was evening, and no one was in the store besides me and about 4 other employees. We had to arrange all these exotic fruits correctly, in both floor crates and the wall setup, and I remember seeing things like rambutans, kiwanos, and mangos. There was also a massive floor crate of plantains, except they were reddish in color and the skin was very dry. I was standing by those, when I overheard two other employees asking each other "where's he from? Brazil?" in reference to a dark-haired boy standing about two crates down from me. The gossipers said that "he should know all about the exotic fruit then," and returning to their work. Right then the boy walked up to where I was, holding a pair of small shears. He wore a somewhat distracted, but unsettlingly pessimistic expression, and just stood staring at the plantains for a minute. "These are different than they are where I come from," he said, and picked one up to snap off the stem at the end, then toss it aside. He continued speaking and snapping stems, saying that "everyone assumed he'd know everything since he was from Brazil," but that what we had here was effectively a "disgrace to his country" and its native produce of the same sort. His voice was steadily becoming louder as his actions became increasingly violent. I was getting scared, honestly, and was hoping someone in the System would switch out and take over, but you can't force a switch, so I was just silently offering the anchor so someone would take it, while dissociating as much as I safely could. However, then the boy paused, noticing that I seemed to be "zoning out," and said something like "I wish I could just detach from reality for a while and come back later." I surprisingly found myself shaking my head, saying "no, you really don't want to experience that." He turned to glare at me then, demanding "why not??" Despite my nerves, I looked up and began, "imagine losing hours of time, waking up in a car in the middle of nowhere with $50 missing from your wallet, and not knowing how you got there--" but he almost immediately began rolling his eyes, and cut me off, saying "don't give me that shit again. You're not saying you experience that?" I paused, unsure if I should reply, but this actually seemed to cut his doubt down. Unfortunately, the doubt was now replaced by another sort of anger, and he whirled back to the plantains, now taking out a long serrated bread knife from alongside the crate. My fear spiked then and I actually began calling for Razor, as the boy started slicing at the plantain stems now, but in a threatening way, and now facing me. He was talking to me, furiously, but I don't know about what, because a few seconds in he dropped the fruits and swung the knife right at my face. Panicked, I quickly grabbed a similar knife (not serrated) from my side of the crate and held it up, now being forced to parry several direct swings at me from the boy, who seemed intent on actually harming, if not killing me. Suddenly the knifes caught, and we were at a standstill, me holding him back and him trying to push the knife hard enough to break past. Then, almost instantly, I got kicked right out of fronting, and Razor did take over. The first thing that happened was that she grinned in that way of hers, my stress basically disappeared, and she even held the blade totally differently. She then said something to the boy, who was now looking confused but worried at this change, but again I don't recall what... it was simple, though, like "so you like to play with knives?" Not a threat, but it sounded enough like one. At that, she changed the angle of pressure on the knife, and began sliding it downwards while still holding the boy off. When the blades slid apart, the boy stood in shock, and Razor (surprisingly) went right back to slicing up the fruit-- but she was straight-up slicing them open, deliberately and with quiet glee, as they were apparently thick enough to tear well. She did this for about 10 seconds or so, talking to herself, and then the boy snapped back to attention and swung the knife at her again... and then there was another switch. This part scared me in retrospect, because I don't know who came out, but I still recognized them. They had long brown hair and brown eyes, and I thought they were Overload at first except the energy vibe was actively murderous. This girl was now fighting with malevolent excitement, striking with powerful blows that were not meant to parry but attack, and I knew that she did not care if anyone died in the process. The boy was getting scared now, backing up as they fought, and the whole time the girl was taunting him loudly. Soon they were about 15 feet away from our original spot, and he was practically pinned against the wall section of the produce. The girl grinned then, and pulled the knife back to strike what may have been a killing blow, when suddenly the whole body shook violently and I was shoved back into fronting, with the marked pain that always accompanies such a switch. I doubled over somewhat, then noticed that this isn't where I was standing, and where did this knife come from? Realization hit me, and I straightened up in fright, demanding, "what just happened? Who was just out??" The boy was in shock, and now several other employees were standing nearby as well, watching in terror. The boy sputtered, "wait, so this is what you go through with that condition??" I nodded, somewhat impatiently as I was very concerned, and the boy looked down with visible reconsideration and thoughtfulness. I was trying to flip through memory data but it was blurry then, so I tried to guess, and asked, "were they talking to you?" He said yes, but wouldn't give me any further details. So I then asked if the person had a higher vocal tone, and tried to imitate Razor's voice. The boy nodded, looking concerned, and said yes, one of them did talk like that. I now paused myself, saying "so Razor was out," and feeling terribly distressed about that fact. I knew she wasn't very good at relating to people in any context and hoped she hadn't hurt him... but then I realized he said "one of them" and that freaked me out even more. I tried to ask again who else was out, but the other employees were now trying to move the boy away from me, looking at me like I was some sort of monster, and no one wanted to speak with me anymore. I wasn't fazed, I just started wandering off in the opposite direction (towards the frozen food incidentally), trying to ask upstairs what in the world had just happened.
However, right then the "plot" switched! When I got to the frozen section, the wall setup actually opened up into a Pokemon arena, similar to those in the old Stadium games-- it was rather dark and lit only by spotlights, like an indoor sports arena, and the stands were all tiered and led down very close to the actual battleground. I was now an older version of James from Team Rocket (hair a more faded indigo, also a scruffy beard), and I was fighting someone that looked like Misty, but also in her 20s. She had sent out a Greninja to fight me, but I forget what I had used (I think it was a Grass-type though). I told my Pokémon to attack, but when it did, I experienced another instant gap of time loss. When I "came to," the battle was over and I had assumedly won, but there was no celebration on anyone's part; on the contrary, the crowds were leaving rather quietly, and Misty was standing off to the far right, with a few people around her. I walked over to her and was surprised to find that I "exited" the Stadium and walked right back into the store aisle, so that the group of us was now standing in another refrigerated aisle, perpendicular to that frozen section. I noticed Misty was crying and the small group (which consisted of a few people who seemed over age 60) was trying to comfort her. Perplexed, I asked what had happened in the battle? She looked at me with a mix of disbelief and accusation, and tearfully shouted, "what do you mean, what happened? Don't you remember?" I honestly said I didn't, and I was concerned, as the aftermath looked very negative. Misty took a deep breath, pausing, then said, "my Greninja died." Shocked, I asked how? She said that the "finishing move" I had apparently called out (during that time loss; I had no recollection of this) against him had been too much for him to handle, and that instead of fainting, her Pokémon had actually died. I was still stunned, but I was also tearing up now too, imagining what that must feel like to lose a beloved Pokémon. However, the group was still glaring at me. I then had the strange impression that they thought I was acting, as in "playing the part" of James, as of course I hadn't been him ten minutes ago. Here, though, I literally was James, and I was being entirely genuine as such. Misty was evidently awaiting my response either way, so I began to say that I was terribly sorry for having done such a thing, even accidentally. Then I started to say, "If it had been one of my own Pokémon…" but I got choked up so badly, I was about to sob. It honestly hurt, to imagine what it would be like in her position right now. Misty was looking at me with equal parts empathy and her own pain, but then she motioned for me to follow her. I did, and we walked back to the frozen-aisle stadium entrance, but Misty then continued a bit to the right, and found another hidden door there. We walked in, and entered what appeared to be a featureless black room, although it felt unsettlingly boundless. A girl in sunlight-colored robes was floating in the middle of the room, looking like some sort of fantastic mage or healer. Leaving me near the entrance, Misty walked up to her and began to quietly speak to her, voice breaking, as the girl nodded in understanding. I think they hugged at one point. Either way, the girl then motioned for Misty to move back slightly, and then she began casting some sort of Light spell. I wasn't entirely sure what happened, but she opened a sort of mental "portal" between Misty's mind and her Greninja's, so to speak, which caused the entire room we were in to physically shift to wherever her Greninja was now in the afterlife (like being in a holodeck almost). The floor seemed to 'disappear' beneath us, leaving us floating above a somewhat misty expanse of rivers, fields, and flowers. Almost instantly, Misty's Greninja appeared before us, but he was several times larger than us. When he noticed her he smiled widely and began to approach, and Misty was also beaming with joy and relief. However, as Greninja moved closer, both his size and ours seemed to shift, so that we were all effectively larger than life-size, but still equal in stature. When they met they embraced and kissed affectionately, and then the air around us seemed to 'fog over' until now we were small again, and Greninja was lying by a river in the field below, eyes closed and smiling. There was a Sceptile lying to his right, also relaxing. Misty asked who he was, and the Greninja replied that he and the Sceptile were apparently 'married' in the afterlife, having met there and growing to deeply care for one another. Misty first blushed at that, then smiled genuinely, and wished them well. She then turned to me and said, "I'm glad he found someone who can love him as much as he deserves, as I couldn't give him that." I nodded, agreeing, but I had the oddest feeling that it had been my Sceptile, although I couldn't remember having one. In fact, I had no idea what my team was at all, and that was upsetting. However, Misty was happy now, having gotten closure, and the view of the afterlife faded back into black. Misty thanked the mage-girl for the opportunity, but I was still feeling very out-of-place, not sure who I was or what I was doing anymore.

I actually woke up right around then, but fell right back asleep.
The second dream is a little blurry at the start, mostly a jumble of impressions, but it was all music-related. I have an awareness that I was singing at a piano (to some kids?) at some point, although I cannot recall exactly when or where that was.
However, the first thing I can clearly recall was being in a building that looked like my house fused with my old violin lessons location, and I was with my three brothers (who all looked several years younger). We were taking part in a Christmas-oriented piano competition there, and they had all competed already. I was the last person to perform, and I was supposed to play "Joy To The World." However, I was nervous because I hadn't memorized the piece at all, for some reason; I had the impression that I had been lacking either the time or the well-being. Still, I couldn't back out and didn’t want to either. So I was called into the review room, which looked almost like my bedroom in the waking. Instead of my bed, though, a woman that looked somewhat like my old violin teacher sat at a desk, and told me to start whenever I was ready. Sure enough, my work desk was now halfway a piano as well! I sat down at it-- which was tricky as it was an awkward height from the bench, and the pedals were out of reach-- and wondered momentarily what I would do. Then I got the idea to literally wing it, as I knew the tune well enough, and see what happened. So I did… and honestly it was pretty beautiful! I wish I remembered the arrangement I had invented when I woke up. However there were two problems with it as a recital piece-- one, I kept inexplicably shifting into a major-key version of "God Rest Ye Merry, Gentlemen," moving back and forth between the two melodies, and two, since I was ad-libbing it like a jazz piece, there were a few "off notes" here and there where chords didn't exactly mesh. I didn't stop or falter, there were just dissonances when I was unsure what notes I was going for. But it wasn't bad, at least not from a creative standpoint. When I had finished, the woman finished writing on her paper and then sternly said, "I see you didn't memorize the piece, but I raised every score I could to keep you above a failing grade." She handed me the paper and then left, and confused, I looked at it. I had scored a 50% (a D), whereas my brothers had all scored in the 70% range (Cs). I shrugged, not being bothered, and looked to see where I had lost points (other than coming in totally unprepared of course). Surprisingly, the biggest check against me was "you didn't use the damper pedal." I had sworn I did, but looking back at the piano, I saw that the pedals were now moved completely out of foot reach, so it would have been impossible for me to use them anyway. I also lost points for "not staying on one melody" but I had to just laugh at that one.
My brothers and I assumedly all left the place to go home then, because the next thing I remember was us pulling into our driveway at home, and everyone but me jumping out of the car and running inside. I remained inside the car, though (in the back seat), feeling utterly drained and somewhat empty. The car was one I did not recognize-- it was a white two-door, smaller than our family vans, and the inside was upholstered in a dark tan I think. It wasn't textured like a car, though, it felt more like chamois. Either way I was confused. I remember vaguely reaching up then and "space-warping" the car, stretching it upwards so that it was as tall as a van, and pulling it out a little longer too. I then paused, wondering if that would mess up the machinery inside, and shrunk it a tiny bit back down. I was now too tired and oddly depressed to do much else, so I just collapsed on the back seat and lay there. As I lay, though, I suddenly felt the roof of the car "open up" intuitively, showing some sort of gold-white Roman-looking deity floating up in the clouds above me, although he was very close and the sky behind him was the color of the roof. He said he was Zeus, and that by his orders, I was not allowed to leave the car or enter my own home, ever, unless I "had sex with him" and he judged me on it. Immediately I felt myself panic despite my exhaustion; I didn't want to do that at all. So I told him that I didn't care if I could never leave this back seat again, I was not going to do that. He began to get very angry, saying I "didn't have a choice," as I "wasn't allowed to stay there." So he was virtually forcing me to. I wanted to cry from weariness but was also too tired to fight, so I just closed my eyes and hoped I could get out of this with the least pain possible. Just then, though, I heard another voice speak up and say "I'll do it." Opening my eyes, I suddenly saw Infinitii in the back of the car with me, looking sternly up at Zeus. Zeus met hir gaze with dubious scrutiny, but then shrugged rather carelessly and said "fine. Just remember, I am still the judge of it." I was feeling sick about this whole thing and was already dissociating badly, although Infi's appearance was a bit of a relief. Infi then turned to me with an apologetically empathetic look, saying ze'd do this as quickly and painlessly as possible, and also telling me to let him know if ze needed to stop, etc. By this time, though, I had completely 'unplugged' from my own brain, and was viewing myself in a sort of foggy third-person, trying not to feel anything either. Unfortunately, that sort of contact is still excruciatingly painful for me, so immediately the first thing I felt was that sick ache all the way up through my abdomen, and already I wanted it to stop. However my brain was getting confused because "hey, that's Infi over there," and my feelings for hir were clashing terribly with the pain all through my body. Thankfully I had enough nerve to speak up about this and ask Infi to stop before it got worse. Ze did, immediately, and then moved up to hold my face and apologize. I said it was okay, and then thanked hir for showing up to prevent Zeus from doing whatever he would have done. To my surprise, I then heard Zeus comment offhandedly, "that works well enough, you can go," and then disappear (as the roof closed up again). I had barely a moment to be relieved when I suddenly realized, that was the first time in a dream I'd been stuck in that sort of situation and NOT been hacked. It was staggering really, because it had still hurt like hell, and yet I had been spared the absolute worst consequences. I didn't tell this to Infi, I just held hir with a sort of surprised gratitude. I think right then, my brothers ran out of the house anyway to see where I was, and then I woke up.

Upon awakening, I had a few shaky seconds to get a grip on the body, which was still rather shocked, and I decided than in that state I did not want to get out of bed. So I went upstairs for a minute-- turning into my "light form" as I couldn't handle the physical yet-- and stopped by to see how Javier was doing. He seemed to still be asleep, and I remember the sunlight was coming through the windows in his room very prettily, making all the reds somewhat brighter and softer, especially his hair. I knelt down by his bed, smiling, and quietly called his name to see if he was close to waking. Sure enough, his eyes fluttered open, and he sleepily greeted me, asking what was up. I shrugged and said I just wanted to see how he was doing, as we'd been hanging out together often lately, and I'd be waking up on my own soon anyway. Javier sat up as I spoke, rubbing his eyes, which he still had scrunched closed, and said he was doing great, and he'd be around later. Then he opened his eyes, looking down at me, and with a smile wondered is that really the only reason why you're here at this hour? I smiled back, a little abashedly, and (since I was also mostly asleep and therefore not censoring anything) said that actually I had the funny notion to 'take him up on that offer' of trying to kiss him (we were joking about that last week; I ultimately want to kiss everyone platonically but no one knows what to do with all Jave's mouth piercings). Javier laughed a little at that, but then said, "well, do you want to try?" I paused, considering it, then said no. I didn't want to treat that so lightly; and besides, I told him, "I'd rather let you kiss Jeremiah first." He laughed again at that, but quietly, and replied "yeah, I figured you'd pick up on that." I remember pondering this then, wondering how that'd happen anyway because Jerry isn't very comfortable with romance, to say the least, but then laughed at myself because I wasn't into romance either and here I was trying to do the same. So I figured it'd be fine whenever it occurred. I know I said goodbye to Javier then and went back to my own room.

I fell back asleep barely a minute or so later, and had one more small dream before I woke up for good.
First, I was in my bedroom, making the bed, and as I did I found an Amigo Bear plushie on my grandmother's side. Surprised, I asked her when she had bought one? She didn't reply, so I decided to "check"-- and immediately turned to a waiting laptop on my desk, on which I was checking eBay prices for that bear. I found the "listing" she had bought this one from, but it was for a pattern, not a bear. The seller said they had made their own Amigo Bear from scrap fabric, and showed a picture-- it was violet in color, instead of orange, but otherwise it looked official. I thought this was really cool, and decided to keep scrolling through the listings out of curiosity. Now, however, they were listings for art pieces, instead of bears. As I scrolled down, I actually came across the original picture I ever drew of Laurie, back in 2010, listed as a print for $16. I remember being baffled: why had "I" listed it, and why for $16, when they could easily print out their own copy? I figured the latter reason was simply for the increased size, but as for the former, I was a little concerned that it was "for sale" at all. Then I shrugged, deciding to leave it there, because maybe it would "catch someone's attention and get them to find out about us." Right about then I clicked 'next page,' and after deciding that the prices were now too high for me, I closed the laptop. Looking up, I realized my room had suddenly been converted into an art gallery for all the things I had seen listed, hanging all over the walls like they would at a fair. There were also several people I didn't know walking about and looking at them, as well as a few "critics" standing in small groups and critiquing things to each other, and one "tour group" for what looked like a bunch of high school kids. I got up and looked at the art pieces directly behind me, curious, and was again surprised to see that the prices ranged from several hundred dollars to a single dollar, often for pieces of the same size and quality of art. I wondered why this was. Either way, the pieces I was looking at were all done in graphite and/or acrylic, and were somewhat abstract in subject. The art style for many of them, though, was almost manic and disheveled, looking like Dali crossed with Vasquez almost. One of the pieces by this artist was one of those listed as only $1, despite it being a very complicated graphite piece. The school tour walked by me then as I took a notebook out of my pocket, and began writing down the names of the artists I liked to look up later. The critics saw me doing this and one of them walked over to me as the kids left, and I was viewing the painting in the far left corner. Suddenly, the critic that had approached bumped into me very roughly and inappropriately from behind, making some sort of patronizing comment to me as he did so. I, of course, had frozen upon the contact, but I had not dissociated badly-- instead my brain went into a sort of alert standby. The man continued to talk, standing way too close, and I wondered why none of our protective alters had been triggered by him yet? At that, Laurie 'walked over' upstairs and said she'd take care of it… but then she paused, pondering, before saying, "actually, no. Let Wreckage deal with this guy."
Almost immediately I felt this furious rush up through the body, and I was "kicked out" of fronting, to the point where I was now viewing the body in third person-- and Wreckage was literally standing there instead! She was snarling viciously at the guy, and notably she was also salivating like an animal, all of it leaking out from between her massive maw of teeth. I realized she was barely restraining herself from mauling him with those fangs, that or Laurie was-- I felt an active "holding back" vibe around her that did not seem to be of Wreckage's own doing. Either way, the guy was absolutely horrified at this beast now towering down over him, and the critics had now gathered around, looking just as freaked but also ready to jump in and fight her if need be. Thankfully the guy spluttered out an apology for his actions and said it wouldn't happen again-- guess he got the hint-- and Wreckage visibly calmed down a bit, if not reluctantly. I woke up almost immediately after that.

I'm very thankful for all this headspace presence in dreams lately. Knife and Javier were in at least three of my dreams last week, but due to schedule stress I didn't get to write those down.
I'm not surprised at Razor being around, although it is a relief to see her, as she's been rather MIA lately.
Lastly, I have never seen Wreckage in a dream before, let alone so clearly in headspace (she's very new), so that was shocking!

 



 

 

040514

Apr. 5th, 2014 02:34 pm
prismaticbleed: (aflame)

 

★: Are there any nonhumans in your system? If so what kind?


Technically, we’re all “nonhuman” in some sense. The word “headvoice” also works as a species name, for lack of a better term, and applies to all of us, both humanoid and beastly, as we all function similarly at heart. However, yes, most of us still pass for humans at a glance, albeit painted in technicolor hues of course.

As for those who are obviously not humanoid, we have a decent amount, although again they are not the majority— which is admittedly a shock, as our original hosts had almost exclusively internal lives and therefore associated constantly with nonhumans within. However said nonhumans were tied to an entirely different sort of inner world than ours, and therefore that massive split in function likely contributed to us appearing far more human than those non-traumatized individuals.

But we’re off-topic! The following members of our System are the “most” nonhuman:

Spine (skeletal dragon), Aimee (anthro cat), "The Bear" (bipedal bear monster), "Dead Red" (demonesque), Hyakin (semi-avian), Genesis (this guy), Wreckage (fiendish), "Honeybee" (insectoid), Nathaniel (semi-moth), Cel (insectoid), CZ (aquatic being), Emmett (serpent), Minty (teddy-girl), "Seafloor" (mermaid-esque), Waldorf (alien), Kyanos (angel), Xenophon (this kid), Infinitii (this creature).

Algorith, Zwei, and Einsatz all seem to be cyborg-esque in composition.

Spice, Razor, Laurie, Knife, Jay, and Sherlock are all “not quite human” when you really look but again, for them it’s more subtle.

 

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 05:39 pm

April 4th, 2014

 

I couldn't remember most of this dream (I didn't fall asleep until after 5AM), but what I do remember really meant a lot to my heart.

I was sitting behind the curtain on a stage (stage left), with a group of people who looked like college age kids. There was some sort of awards ceremony going on out there, as the stage was all lit up, and there was obviously an audience watching. The current award being given was the final one, for "inventions" that some of the people backstage had made, as they had been judged according to which were considered the most applicable, beneficial, and unique. Apparently many different awards had already been given for different things, but this invention one was "nationally acclaimed" or something, and so it would be very prestigious to win? So all these kids were all waiting excitedly to hear who had won-- except me, actually. I was sitting further back to the left than anyone else, leaning against the brick wall, and just smiling. I knew I wouldn't win (I hadn't entered that division), but there was one girl who had entered, sitting excitedly right next to the stage, and I wanted her to win more than anything. Not surprisingly, it was my old elementary schoolmate, AAA. I understood that she had already won seven awards, and that she was one of the "top picks" for this last and greatest one... and sure enough, as I watched, her name was announced as the recipient. Everyone burst out in applause, and her face absolutely lit up-- but then she jumped up, eyes wet from joy, threw her fists in the air and shouted "yes!" It was such a spontaneously elated action that I felt the same way right along with her. She ran out to stage and received the award, which was given with honest warmth. The crowd backstage was now beginning to break up, as the awards ceremony was over, but I stayed where I was, just enjoying the moment. Honestly I was waiting until AAA left the stage so I could congratulate her personally, away from the current crowds that were still around her.
As I waited, I became more aware of where I was-- off the stage, the area actually opened up into a small room, with white plaster walls and some wooden chairs folded up against one wall. I couldn't see too much due to the people, and also because Laurie then walked over and sat down to my right, which immediately took my complete attention. She didn't say anything at first, but then handed me a sealed business envelope with my name on the front. She gave me a meaningful look as she did so, and said something to the effect of "just for the record." I nodded, as she turned to look at the stage now herself. I then looked down at the letter, turning it over, and saw that on the back, across the bottom, was a line of fine script in violet ink. It said rather simply, "no matter what, remember that I will always love you." This really tugged at my heart, but I couldn't hold on to that feeling for too long because right then I noticed someone running up to me, and looked up. It was AAA herself, still beaming but teary-eyed, and she too was holding a letter. I stood up then, smiling, to congratulate her, but she responded by pressing her letter into my hands, saying it was for me. I was confused, but accepted it gratefully, placing it alongside Laurie's. I smiled a little at that, and wondered for a second to myself if her letter said anything similar on the back-- it would be nice, but not necessary of course. However, the second I thought that, AAA reached out, took my face in her hands, and actually kissed me. I remember being completely surprised, but consciously told myself to pay attention, don't forget this, as it obviously was significant to her as well as to me. So I just let myself experience that. She didn't let go of me afterwards though, instead pressing her forehead to mine, and whispered that she had "always known" about my support for her, and how much I had cared, over all the years. She then added that she had also "always wanted to say yes" to the love I had for her? Like she had never rejected it, she was perfectly willing and capable of reciprocating, I just had never ever asked or expressed anything. But now, she was effectively closing that gap. She said all this while holding my face like that, with a few awards people standing nearby and watching, smiling at us, and it just meant a lot to me.
The dream continued a bit after that, but it became rather convoluted and blurry so I won't worry about trying to record it.


AAA was also in another one of my dreams earlier this week-- all I remember is that she handed me a small four-leaf-clover pin, all gold with ruby heart-shaped leaves (kind of like this?), with virtually the same sentiment as the one with which she presented the letter in this dream.

I have no idea why I still dream about that girl so much-- I haven't even seen a glimpse of her in about 7 years-- but I'm not complaining. She seems to have ascended to a sort of dream element in her own right by this point, representing an undying ideal separate from her waking self, and that's fine by me.

 

-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


@ 11:53 pm

Okay, quick update because it is late and today was a bit of a mess but who cares, life is still too lovely.

First off, dream last night. In it, my old school 'crush' AAA won a prestigious academic award, and then after the ceremony, I was waiting to congratulate her-- but Laurie was with me. She handed me a letter envelope with my name on it, which I didn't get to open, but written on the back in violet ink was a small yet significant phrase-- "no matter what happens, remember that I love you."
That meant a lot more than it otherwise would have on its own, thanks to last night. We'll get to that.

Secondly, as I was still in an artistic mood from yesterday (especially concerning that poster idea), I decided to go look up refs for Javier's hairstyle (technically a deathhawk with braided sides?), but that caught Josephina's attention too, and since I already had his facial structure roughed-out on paper, he insisted I try to draw him first. So I did, and it doesn't look too bad at all! So Javes is next, hopefully, because he's getting a lot easier to see lately (especially since he's been putting a lot of extra thought and work into his role) and honestly I'd like to focus on him for a while in any case. He still smells like Christmas, amusingly-- all cloves and nutmeg-- which is surprisingly fitting to him as a person. Like Laurie, he has a sort of public "edge," that makes him seem more blazing and harsh at a glance than he actually is. His edge is a lot softer than Laur's, though, and he really doesn't have any walls; the slightest sentimental push and he'll completely crumble into heartfelt compassion, the sort with so much fire behind it it can surprise even me at times. Javier is seriously the perfect person to hold the Red core slot; he is everything I ever was on my best days while holding that color. I'm really proud of him, actually.

Third, speaking of Javier and Laurie.
I was up stupidly late last night reviewing old Xanga entries, and finding quotes for that poster project... but it ended up breaking my heart, looking for Laurie's.
I was all but sobbing from how much my heart hurt. She got close to that too, once she saw the ones I had picked.

I'm your favorite headvoice, and so help me but I'm going to live up to that title if it kills me.

You were wondering why I wear so many of these bandages? Can you imagine what I'd look like without them??

I tried to commit suicide right in front of you and you tried to save me, for God's sake, I never told you how much that meant to me, did I?

She realized I was choosing the absolute most heart-wrenching ones for her and she actually began to tear up, almost disbelievingly.
Javier had this verge-of-tears look as well, as he listened and watched, asking us "what did you go through?" and basically trying to understand just how much history Laurie and I had, especially those moments that left beloved scars. The both of us were trying to explain, but since it was so late I was actually slipping into bloody poet mode, both despite and because of the pain, and how I wish I could remember what I said... but I know how it felt, and it was one of the truest things I've felt in a very, very long time. Unfortunately I slipped up at one point, I was two seconds away from probably kissing Laurie but then I stopped, both feeling and talking so honestly, the self-censorship kicked in. For a minute we all got scared I had unplugged, but I started talking again, same topic, and managed to slip back into sincerity after a minute or so although it was shaky now. But I was hitting some really deep waters, and when I started re-reading those quotes the fog of hesitance started to dissipate almost immediately. The pain and the love was too great not to.
And then, I forget when exactly it happened, but I was trying not to break into sobs and Laurie suddenly kissed me, not caring that Javier was there, and without pulling my hair. Believe it or not I don't think she's ever done that before. That pain was always the last bastion she had up against total openness and vulnerability, for both of us, but right then there was no sting at all, just the overwhelming heartbreak that had sparked such an action.
I just... I loved her so much right then. Honestly, I adored her for the past several hours (and years) prior, but in that second where she straight-up didn't care about walls or toughness or anything of the sort... it reminded me so much of January 8th, in its own way.

Laurie and Javier now appear to be bffs so this is good, I think he's awesome too. I hope he sticks around more often, we're all trying to get more people than just Laurie to work with me during the day, and personally I'd like my red bro to be one of the people I see pretty frequently, especially if we're all getting along so well already!

Now I am sorry, but I keep having to post these entries ridiculously late so I have to call it quits on this one for now.
Don't worry, I'm sure there will be even more to talk about tomorrow.


 

 

 

 


prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

I had at least three dreams last night, but strangely I remember very little of them... except for the last one, which stayed completely clear upon awakening. That one will be last.

Immediately before I woke up, I dreamed that I had been woken up by my grandmother, and was extraordinarily tired to the point of being almost unable to stand. I was also fighting to keep my eyes open. I was leaning against the closet doors when my grandmother said it was 12:30, and I said I'd have to leave right away for my appointment at 1PM, but with how tired I was I didn't feel safe driving alone. Almost instantly, the scene switched and I was now in a car (still driving), with my brother Diamond in the front seat. I had the impression that I had to leave him off at school or something. We were driving beneath the overpass leading to the main highway, but instead of the lumberyard that is behind it IRL, there was instead a dropoff, overlooking a valley. In the valley was a European-looking town, with windings rows of small houses and several old church steeples. There was also a heavy fog over the whole scene. However, despite the time at home having been after noon, the sun was just rising at this time, and it was coloring the entire sky a vivid pinkish red, like a rose-- but everything on land was a deep rich violet, and foggy. So the interplay of soft warm colors was really gorgeous, and stands out clearly in my mind. The sun rose a bit higher and the fog cleared almost instantly as the sun's rays hit the valley, but I woke up for good almost immediately then. Now to backtrack!
In another short dream before that one, I was in our attic, looking through huge book boxes for some unspecified title. As usual in dreams, the attic was the size of a whole other house, and stuffed to the brim with myriads of items. I remember seeing a stack of Japanese anime magazines, which I immediately noted that I "had to sell." Prior to that, I was in the kitchen, by the sink. My laptop was on the table, playing a song on Youtube that was essentially a 10-minute-long prog rock piece. Oddly, it used some sound samples from the Winnie the Pooh cartoon (a la Pogo), and it claimed the song was by Will Smith. However, this was false-- upon checking the screen, I saw that it was part of a playlist, and Will Smith had written the upcoming song. I forget the actual name of the prog rock band, but it was fictional. Regardless, the song was absolutely incredible. After it ended, I went down the hall to my brother's room, which now looked almost identical to my old work room from 2010 (when staying at my dad's place). I had my old laptop (Abby) set up beneath the windows, and sat down to type up three entries in this very dream journal-- about the dreams I had before this one, go figure, which I remembered in perfect clarity at the time-- as well as one or two updates in the System journal concerning how they related to our inner life. However, the more I tried to type, the more emotionally distraught I got, and I was having trouble concentrating; the aura was very morbid, almost identical to IJ/2009, not surprisingly considering how the house looked, and I really just wanted it to stop and be peaceful. I also have a feeling that several people were either harassing me or haunting me as there was a subtle feeling of sensory overwhelm, outside the room but huge in its weight. Either way, I didn't get to write anything as I felt both angry/sad to the point of wanting to scream and cry, and so crushingly tired that I could barely see the screen or move my hands.

 

I had two longer dreams that I'm aware of before that smattering of smaller ones, both of which involved my being injured and/or dying. One was set outside, but I cannot remember anything of it save that impression. The second was set inside, but again, I can only remember one scene.
In it, I was in some sort of room like a rented group room, the kind people hold meetings and dances in I guess. There was some sort of social function going on in this one, with everyone wearing whitish clothing (I think?) and standing around talking, almost formally. However everyone there was a teenager, and a few of them were from my old high school. I was walking around, but feeling highly dissociated. I think there were vague blue, pink, and violet lights shining around because those colors are clear in my mind, along with the gauzy obscuring white everywhere, but my self-awareness was almost zilch. There was also a small raised stage at the front of the room, with white curtains behind it, which I kept my eyes on in glimpses as I moved through the crowd, but it was empty. As I walked towards it, some short, chunky girl with a pile of curly blonde hair roughly bumped into me from the left side, talking like she was trying to greet me but smiling viciously, and as she did she reached out and slapped me on the back in face greetings. As she did I felt a sharp pain in my back, like a tiny stab. She hiss-giggled to her friend nearby and the two slinked away, but I was too dazed to react much. I moved a little, trying to figure out what that was, and felt something like a large splinter in the upper center my back, right below my shoulder blades. I knew I'd had to get it out but felt too tired to try, and hoped I could just wait until later to do so safely. So I walked around aimlessly, with people casting dark glances at me and snickering behind their hands and drinks all the while, and suddenly I got this strong impression that everyone here was part of some great group or organization, something futuristic and coldly exclusive, and that I was either a reject or a failed member of that group? I also 'knew' that the splinter-thing in my back was actually technological, basically a glass microchip a little over an inch long, and bluish-clear like the light. I also knew that it "shouldn't be sticking out like that," and the knowledge gave me a sick sort of low but panicky dread, but it was so muted by my fuzzy state of mind that I 'accepted' it like one accepts a fatal diagnosis. Anyway, I was now about 12 feet from the stage when a tall, dark-haired girl suddenly appeared in front of me, sneering. I recognized her as the girl who sat next to me in my first high school homeroom (and incidentally, the only person I clearly remember from those entire 4 years). She began talking to me in a syrupy-fake voice, asking me how I was doing, et cetera, but she was glaring at me the whole time. I didn't say anything, but then she grinned and reached over my shoulder, actually touching the edge of the splinter, then pushed down at a heavy angle. I guess she was trying to shove it in more, or cause me more pain, but instead of moving the splinter neatly broke it in half. Instantly she drew back as if she had been burnt, eyes wide and face still contorted in a slightly sick "whoa, not my fault" expression. She laughed nervously, as if she was laughing off danger; there was a charged undertone of disbelief. A few people started murmuring uneasily. I shifted uncomfortably then, aware that the splinter was broken and not liking the feeling at all, but as I did, both halves fell out and clattered to the floor. Instantly, everyone around us froze, and a sort of total hush fell over the room.
At that moment I became aware of more dream-plot. Apparently, every member of this "organization"-- or society even, it felt very broad-- had a technological splinter like this in their backs, like an identification chip. Normally though, they were perfectly flat and embedded deeply in the skin, so that they were visible and touchable but could not be jostled or otherwise removed. However, these chips were vital? "Everyone had one," and if you lost yours, or if it was broken or removed, you would die. This was not reversible; once it occurred, you were effectively dead. So I immediately understood that like a death knell, and it was apparent everyone else did too.
Fittingly, just then a wave of quiet murmurs began behind me, and the first one I heard was some girl whispering excitedly that "if you ever lose that, you die." More murmurs began, none regretful, all saying things like "I can't believe it broke," "why was s/he being so careless with it, how foolish," "that's lethal!" and then, most clearly and almost carelessly-- "well, s/he's going to die soon, but it's going to cause excruciating pain first." I felt a real jab of fear at that, but dully, and resignedly continued walking towards the stage. The girl who had hit me was still watching with that look, but now she laughed in disbelief as I moved past her, slowly walking up to the steps on the right side of the stage.
As I did, I had another rush of dream awareness, tired and sad and apologetic-- apparently, whoever I was in this dream, they were cruel. I didn't know the details, but everyone in this room obviously held a grudge and a heavy dislike of 'me,' for good reason, as I had been callous, manipulative, spiteful, et cetera. This realization was entirely in third person, and I also noticed then that the body was female, slightly heavy, and with wiry curly black hair. I knew it wasn't 'me' at all, but I still felt obligated to act on that individual's persona, as I was acutely but distantly aware every moment that I was going to start outright dying any second now. I was also aware that the crowd's mutual reaction to my situation was "oh thank God, they're finally going to die-- but how shockingly sudden a death!" It was overwhelming relief, but tainted with the sort of knee-jerk jitters of witnessing a car crash firsthand. Nevertheless I wanted to settle things a little for this person's sake, as was my nature. So, I walked up the steps to stand in the center of the stage and face the people. It was dead silent and still as I did so, and everyone watched me intently, looking completely surprised. After a moment, I began to talk. The voice sounded flat and depressed, but I was sincerely apologizing on their behalf, saying I knew I had been "terrible" to them and that there were "no excuses for my actions." I asked their forgiveness, saying that I held no ill will towards any of them, and was truly sorry that I had been such a negative entity in their lives up to this point, and only wished that I could have done something to alleviate or otherwise heal the damage I had done to them during my life. Essentially, "I know I have not been a good person, but as I'm going to die momentarily, I want to say that I'm sorry." As I spoke, I saw some faces showing empathy or softening, like they were truly accepting this, and I was subconsciously grateful. However, I felt nothing but a calmly morbid resignation at my approaching death-- which is actually perfectly typical for me in dying dreams-- and the awareness that my insides felt like the calm before a storm. As this entire time I had been "bracing for impact," afraid of the "excruciating pain" that still hadn't quite hit, I stopped speaking and paused, unsure of what to do or where to go. But, after a moment or two of charged silence, I got a sudden shock of pain in my chest, somewhat to the right. I can only describe it as feeling like a "watercolor bloom" of a diluted electric shock, like some crashing inner burst or impact that didn't quite register. I knew that was the beginning of the end, and almost immediately I felt a sort of quiet flooding in my chest, and blood began to leak from the corner of my mouth. I felt a real twinge of fear then.
The very instant that first trickle of red appeared, most of the audience took a few steps back, but one man suddenly shoved through the crowd from the very back left, obviously highly upset, and rushing to get to the stage. The instant he burst through the front row he paused, looking utterly distraught emotionally yet hesitant, and so I stepped down off the stage to lean against it, upon which he rushed up to me and grabbed my arms below the shoulders with surprising supportiveness and care. The instant he did this I felt my dream-self-image start to slowly shift, away from the unknown cruel woman (who now felt as if she was literally fading away, like a ghost freed) and towards my actual snowy-haired self. But it was distant and gradual, and felt tied to this man. Curious at why he was there, it was then that I realized this guy was decked-out like a traditional vampire, but more than anything else, he looked (and felt) overwhelmingly like Knife. Fitting this resemblance, he immediately began insisting that "I couldn't die," "there has to be some way to save you," and the like, while constantly looking all over me as if searching for something to cure or fix, yet seeming both terribly hopeful and yet aware of my lethal condition. The whole while I just watched him with a notable degree of trust and calmness-- like although I knew I would be dead soon, it would be okay now that he was here-- although I was very shaky and it was getting hard to breathe, as my mouth was full of blood and my nose was now dripping with it too. I was scared of the pain, not of dying. But his borderline-tearful insistence that he could "save me somehow" was touching, and that's when I realized, "hey wait, you're a vampire." I said this, carefully, then mused that he could drink the blood and therefore not waste it, but this made him look even sadder. So I then tiredly added, "well, you could bite me, and make me a vampire too, so I'd live... but then I'd be immortal, and I really just want to die." His reaction to this was memorably interesting. His eyes lit up at the prospect of my becoming immortal and therefore surviving, but when he realized he'd have to bite me first, he visibly balked. I got this powerful impression that not only did he not want to harm me intentionally via that act, he also didn't want this to be a sort of "feeding" thing. So he was battling with his own drive to "save me" in conflict with his refusal to harm or disrespect me. Then when I said I just wanted to die, his face absolutely crumpled. Honestly although he wasn't saying anything in terms of sentences, just sort of emotionally flailing, his thoughts were crystal clear to me (not surprisingly, as that is all textbook Knife behavior)... and I suddenly found that I deeply cared about this individual as well, to the point of compassionately not caring about what happened to me at all. I just wanted to "make my death beneficial when my life had been so malevolent." Now I had blood all over me by this point and I was really in pain, but I then realized two things-- one: that this Knife-lookalike was definitely going to bite me if it would save me, as soon as he got the nerve, and two: that the longer it took, the more pain I would suffer, because apparently splinterchip-loss death required that a body bleed out entirely before it died, and (fittingly to headspace) the more "sins" a person had committed in their life, the more blood they had to spill in atonement before they would be allowed to die. So I knew I had a hell of a lot of pain and bleeding to get through yet. I then decided that I HAD to die, if it would indeed expunge this life's wrongdoings in any way, which was a huge relief. But I had to die quick, somehow, if I wanted to override this kind vampire's fighting desire to save me.
This next bit has imprinted itself so clearly upon my memory I don't think I'll forget it. At this point I looked and felt 100% like myself, which was somewhat surreal, but comforting. I was now unable to talk and struggling to breathe from all the blood in my mouth and nose, and was slowly collapsing from fatigue and pain, so that the vampire was essentially holding me up. He was talking to people in the crowd at that moment, as a few people were drawn close about us now and he kept looking back and forth between them and me, but I couldn't make sense of any sound; my brain was basically shutting down. I genuinely smiled then, feeling total real peace for the first time in that entire dream (and the ones after), and simply raised my arms up to my chest, positioning my hands on my sternum as if I were about to open the shutters of a window. A nearby woman saw me do this before anyone else and her eyes bugged out, as she pointed and shouted not in warning, but in surprise. Everyone else stepped forward slightly then, seeing whatever I was doing, and the vampire himself whirled back around to view me with helpless dread, saying "no, don't"-- but it was too late. In one effortless movement, I tightened my "grip", and then-- for lack of a better description-- cracked my ribcage open like a book. There was a small, internal and audible "snap" as my entire chest cavity opened, utterly cleanly, as if it were built to be one day opened but it could never be re-closed afterwards, and I collapsed in the vampire's arms as an absolute deluge of blood came rushing out. Now, the body died in the instant the ribs were opened, so I had to leave it, therefore in that instant my perspective became split between both first and third person (staying inside the corpse was stifling, and literally felt like trying to possess a rock; I couldn't breathe, couldn't move, etc.). So although I could dimly feel the blood heat and total blessed slackness of my skeleton, my vision was now vividly floating about five feet behind my own head, as a 'ghost' if you will. And from there, I saw my body go limp with the ocean of red, but I also saw the vampire instantly sob openly, embrace my broken form with a powerful anguish, and bury his head in my shoulder as he cried outright. It is one of the most heartbreaking things I've ever seen or felt in a dream. However, at the same time I heard some woman nearby exclaim, "he broke the seal!" This was not explained and I didn't get any data on it, but it was obvious that this was virtually unheard of, and even more shocking than my splinterchip having broken to pieces. All I knew, as I had known intuitively upon doing it, that "breaking the seal" would empty all the blood from the body at once, therefore causing instant death. Disturbingly though, my body was still bleeding at such a profuse rate; it was all over the floor, and the poor vampire was getting soaked but he wouldn't let go. Someone managed to pry my body away from him (although he was still holding it up), saying "we need to close the seal" because really that was too much blood already, but no matter what they did it would not stay closed-- the circumstances of death demanded that the blood be totally expunged, and considering how the "life" I had taken on in that position had been quite the malevolent one, there was a lot of blood required by "law" and it would not be stopped, even at this great rate. However, it was now taking a freakish toll on the body (which, notably, had now returned to resembling the woman who owned it at the start)-- the mouth and nose were still bleeding, but now so were my ears, and my eyes had turned totally red and were now starting to actually spurt blood from some sort of internalized pressure. At this, the vampire turned and started shouting for everyone to "get out of here," which many people already were. Most of the crowd was running for the doors, but the room itself was changing, getting darker and smaller and actually starting to resemble my IRL kitchen. Either way, it was imperative that everyone but the vampire evacuate, or they would be at risk of dying too, somehow, from whatever the body needed to do at the close of this bloody expulsion. The last thing I saw was the last handful of people either hesitating or running from the room, and the vampire nervously but solemnly looking back down at the corpse, which was now quite a nightmarish sight. I had the strong notion that he was going to end up drinking most of that blood, but not simply to "eat" it-- there would be some important purpose in the act, which was unexplained. Then the scene switched, to what I don't know, but that was it.


I daresay I don't have to point out the blatant and unsettling headspace symbolism in that latter account. Considering how bizarre and frightening the past week has been for us, that does not surprise me, but it does disquiet me.
I have not yet told Knife about this dream but I will have to, whenever I get the chance and the nerve to. In any case I am sure he will have some additional insight about it.

 

 

 

021214

Feb. 12th, 2014 11:03 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)






hungrylikethewolfie:

No but guys, GUYS, we need to talk about how important this scene is. Because the commonly accepted lore about unicorns is that they are so good and pure that they’ll only appear to young virginal girls. Because Molly Grue is a middle-aged woman who has been living with bandits for most of her life and is as far from innocent and virginal as you’re likely to get. Because she’s so angry that this creature, embodying everything that society tells her she’s lost, everything she’s thrown away through her own choices, is here now when all that The Unicorn represents is long since behind her. Because she knows, in a way that only someone who’s been steeped in an oppressive system her entire life can ever know, that she’s missed her chance and doesn’t deserve to be seeing a unicorn now.
And you know what? The Unicorn doesn’t [care] about her virginity, about her supposed loss of innocence and purity. She’s not repelled by Molly being older, being experienced, being a full human person. None of that has ever mattered to unicorns, only to the people telling stories about them. Not only does she step in to physically comfort her here, but before long this bandit’s wife becomes her friend, closer to her in most ways than Schmendrick.
This story is [honestly] revolutionary, you guys, and I just have a lot of feelings about it.


This was my favorite movie as a child (along with Dragonheart), but I never understood this scene. Not until this post. And I really, really needed to hear this.

...I've had an ancient plush unicorn in my room since I was 3. Her name is Unisalia. She was my #1 go-to gal when I was upset as a child, and now she works with my boss. So for two decades this unicorn has been a shockingly constant presence in my life, this silent old guardian.
The problem? My room has been a reservoir of terror and pain far too many times over the years. Yes, it's been a place of creativity and daydreams and sunlight, but it's also been a place of blood and panic and crushing despair as well, especially over the past decade.
That unicorn has seen me beaten, has seen me try to take my own life, has seen me fight tooth and nail with both invisible demons and the voices in my head. That unicorn has seen me begging God for deliverance with the words choking in my throat, has seen me bloodied and dead-eyed, has seen me used and defiled and treated as less than human. She knows that I had my virginity taken from me before I even knew it was a word.
And still, to this day, that unicorn lies at the foot of my bed, not thinking any less of me in spite of it all.
I've actually cried to her about it. "Why the hell do you stick around when I am effectively the antithesis of everything you represent, by this point?!" When I was incapable of seeing anything but a tar-stained horror in the mirror, something that all pure white things should run from, she disagreed. Nope, she was staying. That was all she'd say, as if that statement alone explained everything.
Now I guess it really did.
Maybe I did miss my chance. Maybe I don't deserve to be seeing her now, after all the other things I've beheld.
But, as the OP said, Unis really doesn't seem to care about that. She's here now, regardless of what I seem to have lost, regardless of what I will tearfully insist I've been reduced to. And she'll comfort me, even when I'm terrified that if I touch her, as something so allegedly impure, she'll disappear. But she doesn't.
...I think there's something pure and clear in all of us that never fades or dies, that unicorns can see, even if it's buried under years upon years of pain and fear and shame and self-hatred. And that's what draws them to people. It's not some elitist choosing of those who were lucky and protected enough to never be torn to bits. No, the unicorns will stand before kings and paupers, before saints and sinners, before virgins and whores, all the same... as long as we are willing, for even a second, to hope for that little glimmer within ourselves. If we can truly acknowledge that, even just for a fleeting moment, or if we can only mourn its alleged loss, for even a moment... I think that's what the unicorns are drawn to us by. They feel that we need them, as a reminder of some bigger and deeper truth, and in one way or another, they appear. And all we have to do is accept their presence. That's all.
Sorry for all the text. This just means a great deal to me.
Many sincere thanks to the OP for the clarification I've been seeking since my childhood.


-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 12:45 PM

Dream for February 11th, 2014.
I was in SLC again, in some house I didn't recognize, but all my old friends were there (Q, Mel, KT, Xilats, etc.). I was feeling disastrously dissociative, and couldn't figure out how to speak very well. I wanted to know where I was going to sleep (apparently I had "just arrived" but no one had figured out lodging?), but as I was effectively mute, no one was paying attention to me, so I was just tailing Xilats. Either way, the ignorant actions of the people around me were causing me to get terribly switchy, and the "bad voices" started up. Sure enough, this started to happen-- it started to get harder and harder to front, and I felt as if I were possessed. I quickly ran up the nearest set of stairs, trying to get away from people in case the worst happened.
When I got to the top of the stairs, I practically collapsed on the landing, as some demonic voice was viciously trying to control the body and make us black out, but someone else inside was fighting them off the best they could. I don't know who they were, but through all that I could barely keep the body conscious from the strain. Then at one point, the demon-voice pinned the body to the floor (which used to happen in our teenage years IRL), and the voice who had been fighting them off actually cried for help, from me specifically. (That's... never happened before. Upon waking the significance of it just caught me in the heart.)
But I took over the body instantly at that, powered by that desire, and flipped the body around, posing like I was now pinning that demon down to the floor, keeping it from harming us (to a bystander I would have looked like I was wrestling a ghost). And I said, "don't you ever hurt the people in my headspace again, do you hear me?"
I can't remember the next thing that happened, but I ended up back downstairs and everyone was avoiding me like a freak, so I guess they had heard the fight upstairs. What I do remember is that Q punched me at one point? I think. He was fighting me and ended up knocking out one of my molars. It shocked me, and I promptly ended up bleeding everywhere, but I was so in disbelief of what had just happened that I couldn't move. Then I noticed I was bleeding over their rug (and getting dizzier by the second) so I asked for a towel or something, to stop the bleeding. However, people were actively turning around and leaving the room now when I approached them, even though I obviously needed help. I started to get very scared, as I was losing a lot of blood very fast. It quickly got to the point where I could barely walk or speak, and at one point I remember I really needed to lie down but I couldn't find a place in the house to do so. Right when I swore I was about to faint someone handed me a large blanket, and I remember thinking "should I stop the bleeding or lie down on it," and then I guess I did black out, because my memory cuts off very sharply right then.
The next thing I knew, I was lying in the back seat of a car, apparently being driven to the hospital by my mom. She made some sort of comment then, that she had been waiting for me to wake up, but she sounded very anxious and like she was avoiding mentioning something. I looked around as she spoke and unexpectedly found a journal of hers also in the back seat, so I flipped through it, hoping to find answers. Sure enough, that day's pages talked about how I had started dramatically "switching" upon her picking us up from the house-- meaning, I hadn't blacked out from blood loss, but because someone else had taken over! Apparently three "men" had come out-- Jeremiah, Knife, and one other unidentified but traumatized guy-- and she was concerned because she didn't know how to treat them correctly. She had spoken to all three of them at length though, I remember feeling this huge tug at my heart because I love my fellow System members, and from what she wrote, they were all terribly scared and distraught by the situation (not to mention Jerry and Knife are our two most softhearted men). I wanted to ask her about that, but was scared to-- after all, in the waking world, she denies us to our face, and is nowhere near so respectful of our personal needs. But it was nice, to have that in a dream, and I think on some level I recognized that and wanted it to continue when I woke up more than anything.
I don't remember anything after that.


---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 12:45 pm

Cross-posted from Tumblr.

"Headspace is back in my dreams again-- yes, we switch and dissociate in dreams too, it's surreal.
Last night some demonic voice was trying to control the body and make us black out, but someone else inside was fighting them off the best they could. I don't know who they were, but... at one point the demon-voice pinned their body to the floor (which used to happen in our teenage years IRL), and they actually cried for help, from me specifically. That's... never happened before. Upon waking the significance of it just caught me in the heart.
But I took over instantly, powered by that desire, and flipped the body around, posing like I was now pinning that demon down, keeping it from harming us. And I said, "don't you ever hurt the people in my headspace again, do you hear me?"

Because of that fight I ended up losing a molar and bleeding everywhere, but no one would help me. When I finally found myself in a car being driven to the hospital by my mom, I guess I had already blacked out, because I found a journal of hers in the back seat, with that day's pages documenting my switching upon her picking us up. Apparently three "men" had come out-- Jeremiah, Knife, and one other unidentified but traumatized guy-- and she was concerned because she didn't know how to treat them correctly. Unfortunately, IRL she denies us to our face, and is nowhere near so respectful of our personal needs. But it was nice, to have that in a dream.
I guess this is quite a random update, but I don't want to forget that.
We're doing well. Thanks to Sherlock and Spice taking the initiative in therapy last week, internal communication is now back on track. I don't know how often we'll update here, but as always the archives have everything.
In any case I'm very much looking forward to Friday-- it's virtually my personal holiday, and since it's also due to snow that day, I'm quite blissed out. In any case I will help make it a beautiful day for all of us.
I hope you're all doing well too."




prismaticbleed: (scared)

 


Normally I don't record dream hacks, but I have to write this one down whether I like it or not.

I was woken up audibly today so I lost all recall but the ending, and that picks up with me standing in some sort of back-lot near my dad's old restaurant (which I am virtually never at in dreams), with Mel and Q. They were pointing through the trees before us, which in the waking lead to a bunch of large gas tanks, but in this dream, opened up into a huge, sprawling mall of stores. Q said to me (in response to a comment I don't remember saying), "can't you go there to shop?" I looked to the mall then, and was honestly totally shocked to see it. I stared at it for a moment, then said, "I didn't even know that was there!" Q laughed and asked how I didn't know that was there (it was huge). I said I didn't know, but I was really glad he pointed it out now, because that would save me 30+ minutes of driving around "whenever I needed to check those stores for prices" now. However, the whole time I was talking, I kept thinking, "how didn't I know that was there? I've dreamed about it before!!" (I clearly recalled a few actual dreams in which I had visited it; in one I was sitting on the roof of a car watching the sunset; I don't know if that one is on this blog.) I didn't express that though.
Then the scene switched and I was in a car, feeling very empty and hollowed-out, and my mother driving. She wanted me to help her with shopping, but I just wanted to sleep. We drove by some sort of funeral home, and I spoke up that apparently, a friend's beloved pet had died-- a cat he loved dearly and who "we had all been close to"-- and the funeral was starting right now, at that very location. I asked my mother, "shouldn't I be there paying my respects instead of helping you shop?" She got inordinately angry at this, barking "we don't have time for funerals," and although I protested, she refused to listen to any further words from me. I felt very upset at this but choked it down, instead going into "robotic mode" where I didn't feel anything, and ignored my own instincts of outcry for the sake of obeying whatever I was told. I basically stayed in this mode for the rest of the dream, which will prove to be near-lethal later.
Thankfully I wasn't forced to shop for her, because the next thing I remember, I was a point of view in a small theater, where assumedly a play was going on. I was viewing the audience from slightly above, and in the first row, there was a group of about 6 small children, looking like they were from cartoons (one of them looked like a younger Milhouse, from the Simpsons). They all looked ill and tired, yet happy. They watched the play interestedly, and when the finale occurred-- causing the rest of the audience to gasp and cry out in wonder and surprise, then applaud thunderously-- the children all smiled with genuine gladness, applauded shortly, and then closed their eyes in unison and fell off their chairs. As they fell, they actually turned into small totem-like figures of themselves, and clattered to the ground in a pile. When this happened, the audience stopped applauding, and a few people ran over to see what had happened to them. I was now physicalized, and some man in a suit across the aisle asked me what had happened to these children? I looked down at them, and mentally received a large news-article like data packet explaining that the children had "Lotus Whisper Syndrome," an incurable, fatal disease that struck children. I didn't want to read the article with this man waiting, so I set it aside mentally and simply said "they were suffering from a fatal disease," insinuating that they had come to this play as their last celebration of life. The man nodded, seeming to understand perfectly, but his face was tragic. He knelt down and picked up one of the totems, seeming very confused, and asked how in the world that had happened? I wondered if that was a side-effect of the disease, but before I or anyone else had time to reply (a small crowd had gathered), he then asked who the children were? Someone else peered down at the strange skin colors and bright hair, and said that one of them looked like a Simpsons character? The man said "you're right," and tried to identify them all as people from that show, but then another person spoke up and started naming Rugrats character names. The suited man shook his head, as this only matched about two of the children, when another person from the crowd pointed to a totem and said "that one looks like Rachel," from Animorphs. The man's eyes lit up and he said "hey, you're right!" I was getting acutely uncomfortable at this point-- social conversations invariably force me to switch out if I am included, and all this cartoon talk was actually scaring me on some similar level-- so I closed my eyes and mentally "ordered" that I didn’t want to be there anymore.
Sure enough, when I opened my eyes, I was now in the living room, at night, and my mother was setting up the Christmas tree. She still looked angry, so I didn't want to talk to her about it, and instead decided to write a Dreamwidth entry about the day. I walked over to the phone table and took out some sort of iPad thing (I was writing with a stylus, but although it looked like a notepad it was obviously a computer), where I began to talk about the tree, in preparation for Christmas… but I couldn't tell what color the tree was in the dark. Again choking back my worry, I flatly asked my mother, but she didn't even acknowledge me, and so wouldn't tell me. So I walked over to the wall socket and plugged the lights in to see. Shockingly, the tree itself was bright pink, and the lights were all a very sharp, loud red, more like alarm lights than Christmas lights. For a moment my suppressed anxiety spiked, but before I could act on that, I was pushed out of fronting, and JULIE SHOWED UP.
Don't panic yet, though; things get interesting first. Immediately, Julie started writing in my journal about this, saying the tree's colors were "perfect," and how happy she was that the mother had chosen them. I think she continued in this train of thought, but all I clearly remember is that she ended the entry in several hugely-written words basically saying "I'm so excited," and then her pausing, and moving to write a small footnote at the bottom… but then she stopped, wondering why the handwriting in the journal didn't match her curly, looped style. I thought, maybe she was writing via AP channel and not a direct body link? Either way I wanted her to write that footnote, as the intention for it felt very different than usual, but she got angry at the handwriting discrepancy, put the journal pad down and left the room.
Then, suddenly, she was in the shotgun seat of an actual car, and LYNNE was driving! But that was scary, because although Lynne was 100% herself-- cascading ginger hair, bright orange dress-- Julie was in my physical body, even though she was strongly projecting her own form overlay over it. The two were driving through the local town towards my waking house, assumedly headed there, and they were talking about something, Lynne mostly. Lynne was not doing so conversationally though-- she seemed to be lecturing her, or otherwise speaking strictly, as her face was solemn and her tone of voice was level and almost authoritative. Julie was being herself, though; she was lounging around, pouting and not really listening. She was also doing something else which Lynne kept loudly reprimanding her for.
I don't know how far they drove, because my memory gets choppy here, and the next thing I knew, I was in some weird sort of floating office building, dressed in a suit and knocking at the front door. There was a very strong but subliminal feeling of wrongness about the whole thing, but I felt cut off from my own body, as if I were watching it from afar, and it was acting robotically. Regardless, the door opened, and a woman answered. She had short-cut blonde hair and grey-blue eyes, was wearing tight slate slacks, a ruffled white top under a navy vest, lipstick, and I think glasses. She gave me an icy look and asked me what I wanted. I said, utterly without expression, that I had heard most of her workers were incompetent, and I was therefore looking for a job there, as I felt I had a good work ethic and would be a good employee. The woman scoffed loudly and derisively, laughing acridly that yeah, most of her employees were "brawns with no brain," and utterly useless. Past her I could see a few very muscular men, almost cartoonishly so, walking around, some of them carrying unknown large objects. Oddly, none of them wore shirts. I didn’t have time to wonder about this though, as the woman's mocking expression subtly shifted into something I can only describe as "scheming," and she smiled darkly, biting a nail and saying "you look like you'd make a good employee." Then she turned swiftly and motioned for me to follow, saying I'd have to start immediately, and that she'd be very disappointed if I turned out to be "another shitty worker." I followed mechanically, still not present in my own body, but all the while knowing that something was very wrong about this, and starting to become very scared. The woman stopped at an office door and opened it, pointing for me to go inside with a smirk that was almost a sneer. I nodded to her, then stepped in. The room had two halves separated by an open doorframe: the half that I had stepped into resembled an office break room, but it was virtually empty-- there was a simple shelf/drawer/counter setup to the left, with a coffee pot on it but nothing else, and one small plastic table with two plastic chairs to my right. Everything was spotless office-white, and lit by a fluorescent light in the ceiling. However, I heard the door click shut behind me, and the woman pushed me into the adjoining room-- which was painted a peachy sort of orange, and had a window to the left, but otherwise it contained nothing but a bed. Immediately my panic jumped so drastically that it overrode this numb fronter, and it froze, now feeling my fear and becoming hesitant. But as we turned, the woman blocked the doorframe, and I realized that she had unbuttoned her vest and was in the process of removing her top. Behind her, two burly men were blocking the outer door, grinning obscenely, in obvious anticipation of what their superior was obviously about to do. Although the numb fronter stated still, my perspective started going haywire here-- unwilling to go anywhere near my own body, the dream POV started moving wildly about the room. However, I was trapped, and the last thing I remember is the woman half-removing her top and then suddenly grabbing at her pants, and hip-thrusting at me. The numb fronter collapsed onto the bed, not from obedience but because it had actually shut down and no longer wished to be in the body either-- and the next thing I knew is that instantly, we were hacked. Feeling the screaming pain, I focused on visualizing a cross above the bed, and held that image with all my willpower until the pain stopped. However, as it ebbed, I heard the woman start shouting in rage, and I opened my eyes. However, my perspective opened up in 3rd person, viewing the scene from about 5 feet away from the bed at an angle. My body was sitting up, obviously in shock, with the woman standing in front of me, pulling her clothes back on and raging at me that "you ruined it for me," "what the fuck are you doing," you get the picture. My perspective blinked into my own body for a second there (the numb voice was tangibly slipping away, surprisingly), and I got a view of her face, which was contorted with not only fury and hatred, but also a weird sort of misery. I thought it looked familiar, but suddenly I heard another voice suddenly coming from my right. Glancing over, I saw that there was a person of indeterminate gender standing there, wearing opaque sunglasses but still obviously glaring at me. Oddly, I couldn't get a "grip" on their appearance, so my POV started switching again, but all I could really grasp was the "impression" of how they looked, nothing literal. Either way, to my total surprise, they began freestyle rapping at me? It made me smile at first, with how out-of-place it was, but then I quickly realized the words. Although I can't recall them exactly, they began by describing my current situation, then asking me what the heck I was doing? I clearly remember the phrase "and I'm here// screaming" as a transition into them saying that I shouldn't have let another hack happen. Shocked, I realized that this person was a headvoice, as they concluded their rhymes by saying they had to show up to prevent things from getting worse. The woman in front of me was looking at them with indignant rage, but not fear, and similarly this unknown voice was obviously not scared of her either, just gravely annoyed with her. I moved back into my own head and looked back at the blond woman, and my mind said her name was "Sheri," but although that felt correct on one level, it felt very incorrect on another. Quickly rifling through memory, I remembered that a character I once greatly admired from Zatch Bell was named Sherry, and that's where the energy of the name was supposed to go (names do not repeat in headspace). I said this to the unknown voice, but as I did, Sheri screamed again, "no, that's my name!" I said it couldn't be, it didn't belong to her. She began to growl and shriek, pulling at her hair, but to my surprise, as she yanked at her short hair, it suddenly shifted into two large blond pigtails. Immediately her wobbly energy vibe balanced out, and I knew without a doubt that yes, this had been Julie all along.
The voice to my right straightened up (they had been slightly leaning over me in concern), sheer ire now coloring their voice as they said "you!" but she just glared at them and said "yes, me; who the hell are you?" I cut her off though, remembering the Christmas tree bit from before, and asked her what she was trying to write in that post-script? She said it was none of my business, but I continued, saying that I felt she remembered a time when she was on our side, and not ruled by lust. Immediately she shrieked "no I don't!" I said "yes you do," as there was a tangible good-pink edge to her energy that hadn't been completely killed, but she kept shouting, saying she didn't remember. I paused, then added, "you mean you don't want to remember." At that she spat "that's right, I DON'T want to," and explained that she was sick of being told that she wasn't allowed to have what she wanted, because it was damaging other people in the System and making her self-loathing and frustration go through the roof. I said she was still hurting people now, she was outright ABUSING people again, how was that less offensive than the subtle sort of damage? She didn’t answer that, only saying that she wanted to be able to have sex whenever she wanted, no matter what anyone said. I tried to get an actual response out of her again, but she just repeated that same train of thought. Somewhere around here, the voice at my right spoke up and said "then what about the atoners," who had to bleed out the poison in the blood, which the hacks put there? Wasn't that solid proof that she was doing a LOT of damage either way, and HAD to stop? I clearly remember Julie shouting something like "that's stupid!" or "sex doesn't get in the blood!" to which the voice said yes they do, maybe not literally but they DID get a hell of a lot of corruption into the blood, which was the lifestream, and therefore it needed to be purified after she did things like this. I asked if ze was going to have to atone for this one, and they paused, saying they weren't sure, as it was a dream hack. But Julie kept repeating this whole thing was dumb, they were just trying to stop her from having sex, and that was "why she left." Surprised, I told her that technically, she could have done that while she was on our side anyway, as long as she respected the fact that sex was not some recreational thing, it was effectively holy in a sense. At that she laughed once, sharply, both in disbelief and mockery, and said "It is not! That's what I was so sick of!!", explaining that she DID want to have sex as a fun thing, as something purely recreational or motivated by lust, and she didn’t want to even consider the fact that it might be something inherently more significant than that. Quizzically, I said that I thought she did acknowledge that while she was in Central? But she kept talking, ignoring me, and I realized that even if she had, she had soon realized that it was incompatible with her own rabid lust, and so she had forced herself to not only ignore and deny it, but to also actively try to prove it wrong, so to speak. Therefore yes, she HAD willingly abandoned the Pink slot and its inherent innocence, for the sake of her more selfish wants, which were incompatible with the color. Around here, she got so frustrated that she actually left, taking all the dangerous-looking men with her.
Now alone with the unknown voice, I commented to it, "you sound a lot like Laurie," due to its profanity and hellbent "do the right thing" attitude. "Do I," it said, then emphaticallty added, somewhat anxiously, "but I'm not her, our jobs are far different from each other." Straining to see them then, but only getting a vibe of an orangey-pinkish color, I then asked them who they were, what was their name? As I suspected, they said they were the "algorithm" voice from earlier this week in the waking, although they felt their name was closer to "arpeggio"…adding, under their breath, "but mister Einsatz says only music voices can have music names," which I thought might explain why they were trying the rap thing earlier. So I asked if it had to take a name tied to the atonement stuff, if that was their job? It sighed and said possibly, but those names are what felt right. Then it went back to our first topic, explaining that its role was far different than Laurie's-- it was part of the "cleanup crew," the people who tried to get the body and soul back in proper working order after hacks. It said it was technically an "Undergrounder" in that sense, except it was a Downstairs voice, for the sake of its job. It said that's why it was here instead of Laurie: Laurie cannot touch hacks, as she holds Chastity and therefore needs to stay completely separate from that corruption or else her own existence would be threatened. However, this voice could not help me on a spiritual level as she did; it could only stand up to hackers, try and preemptively stop them, and atone for hacks if it couldn't do that. I remember it said something here that caused me to respond with "that used to be Josephina's anchor," and it exasperatedly responded "see, that's what I mean; I don't want to accidentally take people's anchors," even if they were old ones that were left behind. It then repeated that this was worrisome because it and Laurie did have similar outward attitudes, and it didn't want to cause trouble. I said it wasn't stealing her anchor, as long as it was careful with the profanity (Laurie only uses it as a forced 'edge,' which is what this person was likely doing too) and didn't try to help me directly in the way she did. It said it couldn't if it wanted to, as it didn't understand things like she did, so don't worry about that. But this whole thing reminded me that we did have to check and re-stabilize everyone's anchors, since we hadn't done so after the several reset attempts of this year, and many people (especially Central, as they got hit directly) were unstable or slipping as a result. I think I told it that, but either way I realized I couldn't stay asleep any longer; I was holding on to the last shreds of the half-dream already, and any further slippage would result in me waking up all the way. Sure enough, right around here my grandfather called in for me to wake up, and now I'm here.

I don't think I can say anything else about this without repeating myself… but for the sake of its importance, I will repeat that I am still oddly heartbroken and worried about Julie. I know she is actively burying the qualities of hers that redeemed her in 2011, no longer willing to give up her wants for the sake of others. I'm feeling the consequences of that more than anyone else, but ironically I'm more concerned about her than I am about myself. Maybe I still can't let go of the hope that, if she joins us again, the hacks will stop. But I don't know. All I know for sure is that I just wish we didn't have to deal with hacks anymore. They say resistance is needed in order to strengthen faith, but really, I'm tired. I'm tired, and I hurt, and I just want peace and harmony now. I don't want to fight anymore.
But the atoners still guard me with their blades and I'm not sure what other action we're supposed to take.

 



 

World Meme

May. 15th, 2011 09:43 pm
prismaticbleed: (league)

So I found an interesting meme online, and figured I'd fill it out.


1. Tell us about your favorite writing project/universe that you’ve worked with and why.
Dream World, hands down. It's not only been the biggest positive influence on my life in everything from psychology to religion, but it's made me a better person and has opened my mind and heart to so freaking much it's amazing.
It's impossible for me to assign second place to any one series, because they all hold equal importance to me.

2. How many characters do you have? Do you prefer males or females?

The last time I checked, I had 708 characters (it's probably increased slightly since then), 622 of whom are nonhuman. As for the gender ratio, I have 343 girls and 372 guys, which is no surprise to me. As a kid, there was an absolutely huge male majority, and my female characters were virtually all tomboys (although the ladies held the major roles). As I grew older it became hard for me to write females at all and so I began to switch all my focuses to the guys. This played major havoc on the development for some series where the main characters were female (LG*Girls, Mage Angels), as I wasn't able to put myself in their perspective as well as I once could.
Honestly, though, I've only recently been able to come to terms with my own gender identity-- no thanks to family, religion, therapists, and socially inflicted roles-- so that was probably a major reason as to why it was so hard for me to write for others in that respect. I'll definitely be putting my all into fixing what I unwillingly neglected as a result of that.

3. How do you come up with names for characters (and for places if you’re writing about fictional places)?

As a kid, I'd quite literally get the names either from thin air, or by making clever references or puns. Nowadays I still have thin-air namers here and there, but I'm infamous for often taking hours to name characters because I consider the name to be an incredibly important aspect of an individual. I also try to give all of my characters one-of-a-kind names if possible, which can be very difficult, especially when working with family histories.
Places really haven't been a concern yet, as I either write about preexisting places or places that really have no 'professional' names (i.e. most locations in the DW as of now). This will likely skyrocket as a priority once I get further into development for series like vo!t@ge.

4. Tell us about one of your first stories/characters!
I've had characters in my mind since I was first able to think, no kidding. The oldest ones showed up around 1993-1994, and were a ragtag bunch of musically inclined animals who I never wrote a story for, but who always hung out in my head... Cobra, Fans, Unisalia, and Batty. Man but I loved 'em.
Zimbo the alien showed up around '95, and in 1st grade I drew and wrote about him constantly. He was my first 'random storyline' character, in that he never had a solid plot assigned to him, but was always having spontaneous adventures not unlike those in old cartoons. He's still very dear to my heart so I plan on giving him a worthy storyline as soon as I can.
Preludove, my main muse, showed up in '98, and with her both my life and storytelling methods changed drastically.

5. By age, who is your youngest character? Oldest? How about “youngest” and “oldest” in terms of when you created them?
Concerning biological ages, the oldest (and currently alive in their storyline) are Opal and Sage, who are both about 83 years old in the current timeline. The youngest is heavily debatable, as my series have individual time progressions and characters do age in real time within them... but I suppose Anu comes close? I'm not sure. I know that if I step out of the current timeframe I can definitely name some very young characters, but I don't want to drop any spoilers, so.
As for creation times, Cobra is by far the oldest-- he's at least 17. The youngest is debatable; my 'newest' characters are actually 'realized' individuals that have played major roles in their canon up to this point without being defined... and there are several 'shade' characters (completely 'unseen' and undeveloped) lurking around as we speak, so you never know.

6. Where are you most comfortable writing? At what time of day? Computer or good ol’ pen and paper?
I'm the most comfortable writing at the local Borders, and if I'm there I can quite literally sit and type for 8 hours straight. I made incredible progress on my storylines last year thanks to my constant access to the place. My home atmosphere is poison and so it is virtually impossible for me to make any progress here whatsoever. Ideally I start typing early in the morning and go straight on until at least 5PM. I type better in the mornings, as it's quiet.
I started typing my stories when I was 10, and have done so ever since. I have a problem handwriting correctly sometimes, just as I have a problem speaking, but when that gets converted to a keyboard it oddly becomes much easier (it slices the time in half too). Up until age 10 I wrote stuff in notebooks, but never got much done due to the written accuracy problem.

7. Do you listen to music while you write? What kind? Are there any songs you like to relate/apply to your characters?

I can only listen to emotionally-relevant instrumental music when I write, if anything (At Borders I just let the background noise work as 'static'). Otherwise I get deeply distracted and lose my train of thought.
If I'm not actively typing, but do need to 'identify' with a certain mood or character, I will also listen to fitting music (Hokthai = disco, LG*Girls = JPop, etc). My Last.fm listening charts are often a dead giveaway of this, especially when I have one song by Masashi Hamauzu on loop for 5 hours or something. That, children, means I am working like a maniac.
So yes, I have many songs assigned to both characters and stories, for various reasons. For example, I've always associated Keane's "Black Burning Heart" with Justice & Revenge, and Imogen Heap's music has some very deep ties to the Oneircia storyline.

8. What’s your favorite genre to write? To read?
Concerning reading, I tend to only read books that I feel will have relevance to me, and so far I've known how to pick them. My favorite books include Catch-22, 1984, The Green Mile, A Wrinkle In Time, Fahrenheit 451, Damned If You Do, The Giver... basically, if it makes me think for a very long time afterwards, I will like it.
I also have a heavy weakness for unusual fantasy/sci-fi series, especially those with supernatural and/or 'monster' elements: Young Wizards, The Seventh Tower, Deltora Quest and Animorphs are all favorites. I actually cannot stomach certain genres (western, medieval, victorian, etc.) due to odd phobias on my part. As for comics, JTHM, Captain Estar Goes To Heaven, and Watchmen hold the top spots.
Lastly, I will not hesitate to research something if I feel I must. Heck, throughout my entire school career I've been known to read through entire textbooks within the first few weeks of a semester. I'm a bit of a knowledge addict.
As for writing, I am frequently thrown in with the 'fantasy' genre because, although I stick to modern and realistic settings, I always keep a serious touch of the unusual in my work (Dream World is by far the most striking example of this). Hokthai has cyborgs, Halcyon Days has aliens, Puppetstrings has magic, LG*Girls has superheroines... you get the picture. Whether it be a weakness or a strength, I am unable to take that element out of my writing, and honestly do not wish to do so. However, I do try to ground all of my concepts and theories in reality, or at least explain them in a very plausible manner.
Subject-wise, I avoid horror and romance, but have a deep fascination with psychology, philosophy, and religion/ spirituality, and so frequently write such topics into my work, in both subtle and direct ways. If a controversial subject comes up, I will deal with it. I also enjoy writing redemption/damnation themes as I am fascinated with emotional development, as well as how individual moralities and world perspectives impact ones personality.
Overall, I mostly deal with taking the mundane and lifting it above that drivel into something deeply affective.

9. How do you get ideas for your characters? Describe the process of creating them.

I don't, actually. They are born and grow on their own, and if I try to have any say in that, it can potentially damage them permanently. Seriously, if I need a character for a storyline (LG*Girls being a major example), I will focus on what qualities they may or may not need, but then I just have to wait for them to show up. This can be frustrating concerning time constraints but it is ultimately worth it. If I'm in an inspired state of mind, though, people can show up all at once, which I love.
I will admit to seeing individuals in places such as floor patterns and inkblots (the Halcyon aliens and many J-Monsters, respectively), but although this defines their appearances, their personalities invariably follow with little to no effort on my part to construct them whatsoever.
Lastly, it is not unusual for characters to literally be stuck in 'development limbo' until I verify a certain aspect of them. Names and appearance details are huge; if a certain individual does not yet have a full name, I often cannot write for them whatsoever, and if I am unsure of their visual details, this becomes downright impossible. Hosea was the first example of this I encountered, as I had no awareness of his story at all until he was named, after which it hit me like a tidal wave.

10. What are some really weird situations your characters have been in? Every thing from serious canon scenes to meme questions counts!

As I previously mentioned, I am virtually incapable of writing 'everyday life for an average joe' stories, so 'weird' is relative. I would give you some examples here if I wasn't absolutely paranoid about giving away spoilers.
Concerning memes, though, there was that one time Tox had to marry Sapphire, and Delphi ended up with far too many chainsaws than should be legally allowed... fun stuff.

11. Who is your favorite character to write? Least favorite?

This varies wildly, depending on which characters I can connect to at what times-- I do write from a first-person perspective in some storylines. Still, I truly enjoy writing for 'extreme' characters, such as Justice & Revenge (morally conflicted), Hosea (manic-depressive), Volt (incredibly naive), and Vezerai (psychologically damaged). I also love writing for the entire cast of Halcyon Days, and I will always have a special spot in my heart for M, as she was the only character I really wrote for as a kid.
I can't say I dislike writing anyone, but it is incredibly difficult for me to write 'typical' relationships (thanks to being an asexual schizoid), so whenever that comes up my job becomes highly frustrating, haha.

12. In what story did you feel you did the best job of world building? Any side-notes on it you’d like to share?

Dream World, no contest whatsoever. It is quite literally my life's work. Second place would be Roses, thanks to the absolutely insane ideas I am currently developing for it... and third place is Oneircia, due to half of it taking place in a literal dream world.
Most of my stories do take place here on Earth so there's not much world-building to do there, but Halcyon Days, Event Horizon and vo!t@ge all have very heavy connections to alien cultures, so I know I'll be doing some more heavy construction with them in the future... and series like Puppetstrings and Hokthai involve some heavy variations on modern culture (magic and cyborgs, oh my), so I'm probably seriously underestimating the amount of work I have there!

13. What’s your favorite culture to write, fictional or not?
I adore writing the Jewel Monster culture. Although it is based on human culture (long story), it still has several huge differences that I have not only spent years researching and refining, but that I relate to much more strongly than I do anything here.

14. How do you map out locations, if needed? Do you have any to show us?

Unfortunately, I haven't done this yet, as it is an absolutely daunting task and I don't have the entirety of my locations planned out the way it is, although I do have vague mental maps. That will likely be my next big project.

15. Mid way question! Tell us about a writer you admire, whether professional or not!

I can't say I admire any specific writers as a whole (well, maybe Stephen King and Alfred Bester). I can read one book by a person and love it, then read another by them and be absolutely repelled. As a result of this I don't feel I can give any honest answers.
Writing styles, however, are a bit of a different story. I'm a big fan of symbolism, abstract writing, and 'first person' perspectives (in which the character themselves narrates). More than anything, I love being able to see into the minds of characters. On this note, I also enjoy when personality shines through in dialogue (altered spelling, grammar, etc. to show vocal style and mood) and described actions. I'm a very visual person-- if I can't clearly 'see' who I'm reading about, I'm going to be highly confused and likely frustrated. Lastly, I do get bored easily by long paragraphs of unnecessary information, especially if it is delivered in a very flat manner that seems detached from the story itself.
So yeah, I got a little off-topic there but I hope that answers the question.

16. Do you write romantic relationships? How do you do with those, and how “far” are you willing to go in your writing? 

I've mentioned this before; I really despise 'normal' relationships and am psychologically unable to write them.
However, I do have quite a few couples across the board despite this. The most important aspect of this fact is that they are virtually all 'abnormal' in some sense-- there is an overwhelming trend for interspecies relationships in my stories, as well as non-romantic and/or asexual individuals.
I do NOT go 'far' with my writing, ever, for both the above reasons and also the fact that I am a severe and highly traumatized genophobe. Ironically, Dream World is the huge exception to this rule, as their 'relationships' are drastically different than the human sort (on both emotional and biological levels), and as such I can deal with those without too much trouble.

17. Favorite protagonist and why!

I have to say M takes this spot. I LOVE her, but I will admit, I haven't given her anywhere near as much attention as she deserves lately (mostly thanks to the chronology-jumping I've been doing in her series). Regardless, her role in her story is absolutely huge and she is a beautiful individual. I really can't express how much she means to me.

18. Favorite antagonist and why!

This is a tough one... especially since I love twisting roles and keeping people in morally gray areas. I can't rightly answer this without ruining plotlines, so you'll have to deal with it.

19. Favorite minor that decided to shove themselves into the spotlight and why!
I'm tempted to say Vezerai. Seriously, when I first 'met' him I assumed he was little more than a fleeting side character, and so I didn't bother with him... but about a year after that, his importance literally skyrocketed, and now he is one of my dearest characters. However, as he is far from a minor character now, listing him would be cheating.
My problem, though, is that I don't consider any of my characters to be 'minor.' Even if their role is small, it's still a role, and it's vital. So I honestly have no idea who else to list.

20. What are your favorite character interactions to write?
I like writing interactions in general, seriously. Still, if something comes up where two characters have a higher sort of emotional attachment, I'll likely obsess over it. This is because these interactions involve a great deal of mental communication as well as verbal, especially if motives are being hidden or disguised. As I mentioned earlier, Justice & Revenge are incredibly interesting to write because of the conflicting emotions that are constantly present between them.

21. Do any of your characters have children? How well do you write them?
A great deal of my main characters are children in the age sense, so by virtue of their parents existing I would have to answer yes to this. As for the children of main characters, there are several of those as well, although with chronological progression most of them are adults in the current canon. I have written for these individuals in their childhoods, though, and it is incredibly interesting to see how their lives progress.

22. How long does it usually take you to complete an entire story—from planning to writing to posting (if you post your work)?

Complete? What is this strange concept you speak of?
Seriously, I'm like freaking George Lucas here. Even if I did manage to get the main stories written and completed in that sense, the 'extended universe' information would not stop, ever. Finding a happy medium between the two in terms of what I should be writing into the 'main' story is my biggest problem.

23. How willing are you to kill your characters if the plot so demands it? What’s the most interesting way you’ve killed someone?

I don't kill my characters. I have neither the desire nor the power to do so. However... if someone does die, I can't do anything about that either. So I have lost children to that before.
The most interesting death had to be... well, I can't tell you anything specific, but I'll just say it was a murder and leave it at that.

24. Do any of your characters have pets? Tell us about them.

I've never liked or been able to identify with having pets myself, so at the moment I'm unaware of any in my stories. I'm sure some of the human families I write do own some, though, so I'll have to check that eventually.

25. Let’s talk art! Do you draw your characters? Do others draw them? Pick one of your OCs and post your favorite picture of them!

I taught myself how to draw BECAUSE of my characters. Seriously, that's the only reason. I'm still incredibly unskilled at art, but I do draw whenever I can find the nerve to.
I have received a modest amount of giftart on dA for my Parnassus series, which is the only one I openly publicized as it was originally a NiGHTS fanseries. Other than that, I have received a few pictures for Dream World, Hokthai and Puppetstrings, one for LG*Girls, and one for vo!t@ge.
Aaaand now I'm just going to link you over here.


26. Along similar lines, do appearances play a big role in your stories? Tell us about them, or if not, how you go about designing your characters.

I am an aesthetics maniac. Honestly, even when I try to make characters look 'ugly' in a non-appealing sense, I cannot do it. I need to work on this.
On a more general note, appearances are very important to me. Not only am I very visually oriented, but most of my characters are also inhuman. As a result there is triple the amount of work in trying to accurately represent them in writing.
In terms of the actual design process, I put my heart and soul into that. I can 'see' characters in my mind at any given moment, but my mental sight is so vague that it may take me years to figure out how to get an individual's likeness down on paper. This is highly frustrating.

27. Have you ever written a character with physical or mental disabilities? Describe them, and if there’s nothing major to speak of, tell us a few smaller ones.

Oh geez, I have several. The most well-known ones (in terms of publicity) are Cherie, Vezerai, and Tox-- Cherie is crippled in her left leg, Vezerai has PTSD as well as some other mental disorder that I am still trying to pinpoint, and Tox's immune system is completely shot, which causes him some serious issues.

28. Final question! Tag some one! And tell us what you like about that person as a writer and/or about one of his/her characters!

I don't really know who to tag, so feel free to do this if you want.

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 

 

Oh man, I apologize for not having been on here-- or anywhere much, really.
Let me fill you in a little on what's been going on since my last entry: October 27th 2010, to be exact.

In the typing sense, there were about 9 new entries in my IJ, 3 new entries in my Scribbld, 16 new entries in my main Blurty and 7 new entries in my alternate, and a shocking 7 new entries in my Xanga.
If you like taking the scenic route, I would advise you to read through those; it will fill you in completely on what has been going on.

For those of you who really would rather not face the tl;dr textscapes I regularly create, here's the relatively short version.
A lot has happened.
On October 29th, I planned suicide. Seriously. Thanks to the absolutely damning hacks I'd been suffering through, I felt I had lost my purpose as a human being and I was so utterly ravaged at that point that I didn't think I had the strength to keep living. So I packed up most of my art and mailed it out to my friends, posted 'suicide letters' on all my main journals, and after that I was trying to decide the best method... but then my memory goes blank. Long story short, I just couldn't abandon my headchildren like that, no matter how much I hated myself... so around November 10th, I started slowly trying to get back online. It took a while, and I was trying to spend as much time as I could working on my projects instead, but with what I had suffered through, I began to realize just how badly I was destroying myself. I was having nightmares every night and it was all I could to to get through the days. I started seeing a therapist in early November that ultimately damaged me deeply, but made me realize that I needed to stop living like this. I started taking small but vital steps towards finally living my own life, by my own rules, instead of bending to what was trying to kill me.
On November 23rd, Chaos and Laurie finally reconciled their viewpoints on my situation, and that brought all of us together in an incredibly significant way. I started to find hope for my future, even though my home situation kept getting worse. I finally accepted who I was and started to actively work towards that.
I had a disturbing but amazing dream on November 29th, and thanks to both that dream and several other incidents, I started panicking over just how lonely I am in reality-- I have no one to turn to when I need someone. This only added to my depression, especially with how hard it was to find any therapists for gender issues at the same time. I began to use Aywas as a coping method once December started, which helped immensely, as well as doing heavy philosophical/ religious research every chance I got.
The biggest news in December, though, was Leon's return. He's talked about here; there's too much to type about him to list in this journal. His Xanga debut is here if you want to read that too.
Most of December was admittedly spent using every last aspect of my coping methods to survive, but then 2011 hit, and stuff got weird. My new years' resolution was to try and have at least one Xanga session per week, which turned out to be an incredibly beneficial thing for me (seriously, I advise all my hardcore followers to read those), but unfortunately it only made Julie proportionally stronger, and it wasn't long before the bubble burst. Around the second week of January I started to seriously unravel, going so far as to attempt suicide in a blind desperation, and this caused my old headvoice, Spine, to be brought into active duty. She was an incredible help, especially since Lynne and Josephina also decided to become fully active as well, and I also discovered the Virus Comix website during that time, which proved to be an immense source of inspiration. Sadly, no one or nothing could lift a finger against my home situation... and on January 27th, I was sent to the local psychiatric ward.
Seriously. I spent 5 days in the hospital, then for about two weeks following that (right up until yesterday) I was suffering so badly from my medication that I landed in the ER twice. Details on that whole mess are here, if you're interested.


So that's it. Life has been insane lately!
However, I have somehow emerged from all of that like a phoenix, as I not only have an incredible amount of self-confidence and insight into my situation now, but I'm working with my doctors to hopefully get both out of this house and into my transgender surgery/ therapy/ etc. I suppose it was a needed trial.


In any case, I don't know how often I'll be updating here or anywhere-- I have a lot of work to do offline, but communication is vital, so if nothing else you will be getting Xanga sessions, haha.

I hope your new years have been less stressful than mine!

 

 

 

the end

Oct. 29th, 2010 09:42 am
prismaticbleed: (shatter)





I have been too cruel.
I have been too harsh.

I only meant to speak the truth, but I was too brutal with it.

I have hurt many. I have damaged many.
I am so terribly sorry.


I hold no grudges. I have forgiven every soul that ever transgressed me.

My only regret is that I did not truly live during my 20 years.

I was always told, 'you have plenty of time left.' 'Wait until you grow older.'
I will no longer grow any older. I have no time left.
The dreams and goals I was told to wait upon can no longer be fulfilled.
I am so sorry I took it all for granted.
I am so sorry we took it all for granted.

Ever since my childhood, I knew I would die at this age.
I was told to stop being silly. I was told to stop worrying.
I shouldn't have stopped.

There are so many things I will never do,
and so many things I will never say,
simply because I thought we had more time.


I have met and lost so many souls since my first days in this world, it would be near impossible for me to list you all here.
Rest assured I still remember you, and hold nothing against you.

To all those I have deeply loved... in my mind, in my past or at a distance... nothing has changed. Even now, nothing has faded. Remember me, if you will.


This will likely be the last you hear of me, and I apologize.
I never meant to harm a soul.

If you can find it in your heart to forgive me, thank you.


It is so hard to find the right words.
I have no time for regrets.


Above all else, my final hope is that my life has not been lived in vain.
I hope that I have truly inspired, enlightened, uplifted. If I have saved a life, in any sense, then I have not wasted my time here.



God have mercy on me.

This will be painful, and it will be difficult, but I can no longer run.


I am thankful I got to live, but now...
Now it is time to face what lies beyond.




-JL

 








Cruel loop

Feb. 28th, 2009 05:46 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
Still stuck in a loop, that I am.
This is making me sick. I'm so tired of coming on here and complaining, but for the love of sanity, I need to say this somehow.


I try ridiculously hard to live right and improve who I am, you know. Ironically, that's almost impossible in my current state of affairs, so I always end up taking one step forward and twelve steps back. I'm completely lost again, and it's not even a good kind of lost.

So I'm still lost...
Still scrounging money together for college...
Still panicking because my job just CUT MAJOR HOURS because of 'slow business,' so now I'm only getting about $75 a week...
Still wondering how in the world I'm going to find another job to fit in my schedule...
Still worrying myself sick over how I'm going to support myself and an apartment/ dorm/ whatever as soon as I get out of here...
And that's not even half of it!

On top of all that, I've been bingeing, abusing, and not getting much sleep. What a selfish moron I've turned into, huh?
I really make myself sick nowadays.

My mother apparently found a psychologist in the area who is "brutally no-nonsense" in her ways of dealing with patients.
On one hand, I don't want to see her because I already know I'm a simpering jerk most of the time, and having yet another person tell me that to my face isn't going to help much of anything except self-loathing.
On the other hand, she might remind me of Laurie. Unfortunately, psychologists aren't allowed to become emotionally mixed up with patients, so no therapist is ever going to be 100% Laurie... but hey. I seem to be looking for even more stress and pain than ever nowadays, so it might help.

About that stupid addiction of mine... well, it's a Johnny thing. A simple "re-routing" so to speak.
I'm actually looking for energy... for some sort of physical exertion or excitement that will make me feel like I'm actually doing something productive.
Despite my silent and rather introverted persona, my personality hasn't changed since I was about 6 years old, no kidding.
In photos and memories from back then, I was a terribly energetic, don't-hold-me-back, creatively overloaded spitfire that ran instead of walked and spent 80% of her time drawing.
Inside, I'm still that crazy kid. I'm still addicted to energy and activity, I need freedom, I'm still bursting with ideas and I still hate staying in one spot for too long.
Unfortunately, now I have no outlets. I'm no longer a kid... I don't get those exceptions and allowances anymore.
Now, I constantly feel as if I'm about to explode. I'm horribly stressed out because I feel like my life is passing me by and I'm not doing anything-- so stressed, that it drives me to tears almost daily now.
I've become so desperate for some sort of agitation that I keep slipping back into the childhood self-abuse phase. I don't want to, but those lyrics still ring inescapably true... I'd rather feel pain than nothing at all.

I spent about 30 solid minutes today just apologizing to the man upstairs and practically begging for some clarity, some extra bit of guidance to help me realize what the hell I should be doing instead of just sitting around and wishing for tomorrow.


And I still have that painfully debilitating problem where I'm afraid to get close to people I admire/ care about!
I'm sick of that, too. Even now that I actually have a CHANCE to make connections with the people I look up to, I hesitate.
I'm going to lose them, all of them, and then what good is my fear going to do anyone?
Nothing. Absolutely nothing.



All this introspection has also made me realize a little something.
You know how I'm constantly getting deeply attached to all these 'fictional' characters? Chaos, Davy, Rorschach, Johnny C...
It seems to me that I see quite a few of them as having a terrible but vital part of my personality.
Let's run down the list, shall we?
Bakura has my fear of getting close to people because of my 'darker' traits.
Marik has my sometimes-destructive need to have some huge significance in life.
Chaos has my 'Perfection' curse.
Selph has my vivid fear of being forgotten.
Davy has my lingering heartache from always losing the people I love dearly.
Barry has my obsessively destructive habits.
Johnny has my self-loathing, my internal conflicts, and my 'lost creativity' problem.
Rorschach has my retributivism tendencies.
And you know who else is on this crazy list?
Mister freaking Bluesky.
I'm a reckless wanderer at heart. I hate virtually nothing, and lets face it-- if you knew me back before late 2007, you'd remember that I was a major optimist and always seemed to cheer people up.
Unfortunately, after a sudden and unexpected run-in with some traumatic inner conflicts and family issues, my sky's been pretty overcast. But I hate letting people know that! I just smile and live my life anyway.
Man. I'm sorry, Velox, but when it comes to our dear Bluesky I have one word to say-- empathy.



But now I'm getting off topic.

I'm still stuck in a loop.
Sure, I've taken a hammer to it, but I swear... if I end up taking one more backwards step, I'm going to snap.


Here's to a brighter future, I guess.
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 

So I'm listening to "Rise Again" by Danny Byrd and trying to pretend that it's going to be okay...

...It's not working.


I apologize in advance for this. I was sincerely trying to keep my mouth shut about my personal problems this month, but tonight just broke all the rules.
Right now, you guys-- my close friends over the phone lines-- are the only people I trust enough to talk to.
That's pretty saddening, considering that my own family is not included in that group.

Well, here we go... February 2009.


I don't remember much of 2009 so far, which may or may not be a good thing. It's been rough as usual, though.
Regardless, February started out well. As my last entry implied, that evening I found out that =ArtisticDuality had just posted my Selph request. So that brightened things up for me.

From the 2nd to the 6th, I was going crazy over the Escape from Nevara OCT that's about to begin... awesome stuff. I'm very excited as many of my favorite artists are in it, so I spent a good deal of time acquainting myself with their OC entrants.

Unfortunately, on the night of the 6th... I got terribly sick.
So from Friday night up to this moment, I've been sick. It's not fun. That's not what's bugging me, though.


...Well.

In early October of last year, my mother apparently picked up on my bizarre sexual orientation.
She wasn't happy, to say the least.
That day wasn't that bad, though. Sure, my mother was ticked off and my grandmother ignored me for a while, but they didn't make much of a fuss... they just joked about it and acted like I was making this up for attention or something.
Unfortunately, I've been like this since my childhood and they just noticed now.
Apparently they've finally realized this.

This afternoon, I got home from class and was feeling terribly sick again. I mentioned this to my mother, but she didn't want to hear it. I completely forget what happened then, honestly.... but the next thing I remember is my grandmother literally clawing at my stomach, trying to literally tear off my binders.
I have no idea why that happened, let alone why now... but I told her that I refused to take them off (deeply important personal reasons, mind you) and she practically exploded with rage. Then my mother did the same thing, and after escaping from a volley of insults, accusations, and blows, I basically had to lock myself in the shower and try to talk myself down for the next hour, all while they're out screaming and cussing in the hallway.
It was bad, to say the least.

My grandmother's bedroom is separated from the shower room by a single wall, so I could hear her and my mother talking in there while I tried unsuccessfully to calm down.
There were the typical "she's psychotic and she should be locked away for good" threats, the usual "we should send her off to live with her father because they're both filthy pigs" threat, the "Why did I get stuck with children who are insane" complaint, the "I refuse to keep her in this house any longer" exclamation... I'm used to hearing every one of those, which is kind of sick.
It also didn't help that, the entire time, they continued to shoot down and insult the problem that caused this entire outburst... the fact that I'm an asexual/antisexual neutrois... and that I want surgery for it. Thank God that's all they've found out about me...

Regardless, I'm scared.
This keeps happening. I tried to keep my orientation under wraps for ages, but apparently the secret got out, so for the past 4 months I've been living in constant panic and uncertainty, not knowing if tomorrow is the day I'm going to come home and be the victim of some sort of 'retaliation'... don't know if I'm going to be kicked out of the house for good, don't know if I'm going to have my related possessions (binders, men's outfits, etc) destroyed... heck, I have to literally make my next haircut appointment in secret because, although my family likes me with shorter hair, I'd like it to look as androgynous as I can pull off, and my parents might finally ostracize me if they knew that I was still going to lengths to preserve my 'unacceptable' identity here.
I'm so scared about my surgery, though.
I'm going to have to wait until I'm living on my own, however long that takes... I've accepted that now, regardless of how it eats at me. I'll have to go through the entire long and tedious process of medical recommendations and evaluations and bills and recovery times and God knows what else on my own.
That's life, though. When you're radically different than the societal norm in an aspect like this, you're virtually always on your own in that respect.

Speaking of, I have no choice but to start maxing out my working hours during the week... attending gym in the morning, and then squeezing in 3-hour minishifts after class.
I need money, and not just for surgery down the road... if the hostility in my house continues, I'm going to have to move out. I'm already 18, and I get more than enough reminders of how my family isn't legally required to support me at all now that I'm an adult.
If I end up having to pay for my own apartment, gas money, food, college tuition, bills, you name it... geez, I don't know if I can. I doubt it, but I'll try.
See, this is why I'm so desperate to get commissions up and running, and why I am eternally thankful for Jacob and Jimmy and their generosity so far.
Man, I cannot ever take any of you for granted... but that is an entirely seperate rant, not to mention one that will literally take hours to explain fully.
But even so... I was never taught how to fend for myself in the world, or how to handle my own responsibilities. Even to this day it's difficult to get some instruction from my family. "I had to learn everything on my own, so why can't you?"
But that's another story, too...


Dear heavens.
I've been shot down and insulted for my orientation before, but this?

It's rough growing up as a girl when you can't experience sexual attraction.
Second grade, the invasion of N*SYNC and Hanson and Backstreet and all that jazz... and then me, seven years old, sitting alone in the back of the classroom, disgusted at how my classmates could be swooning over men at their age. I kid you not.
Fast forward to eigth grade, I'm 13... the same girls (including my boy-crazy best friend) were then obsessed Dainiel Radcliffe and Hayden Christenson and Orlando Bloom.... man oh man. They're all wondering why the heck I won't stop talking about Sonic Adventure and pay attention to 'hot guys'.
...WELL.
I work differently, m'dears.
Regardless, it's not just simple observations. Since I was a kid I've been actively shunned, insulted, and excluded because I am not only uninterested in men or women, but I've never fit the female ideals society has tried to throw on me.
I had one friend in elementary school (thank God she's stayed with me until today; I'm terribly thankful for her), and none in high school. I currently have only about 4 'passing acquaintances' in college.
Thank God there's a GLBTQ group on campus, because even though I'm still an extreme minority there, they at least know what I'm going through and accept me as a member without commenting on what an alleged mental screwup I am, unlike my family.

The insanity in my house happened about 3 hours ago.
My grandmother walked out of her room a few minutes ago, saw me in the hallway, and immediately started to rant about how I'm a 'demon' with 'demonic eyes' and all that nonsense... stormed back down to her room while raging on about how she doesn't even want to look at me.
I hope she's over this by 11PM, or I'll be sleeping on the couch tonight. Oh well.

One thought crossed my mind while I was going through all that... I have no idea if this is affecting my brothers or not.
Chris would probably be the most accepting, but I don't know if my little brothers are even fazed by all this. I hope not, honestly. Thank God my mother gets over her grudges against me quickly.
...I'm just so glad that my beloved little sister doesn't live in this house.
Thank you God.


Sorry about all this, kids. I just needed to get that off my chest, as I don't know who else to turn to at this point.
I apologize if any of you are... I don't know, homophobic to the point where an extremist asexual will offend you. I'm sorry if you are, as I don't mean to offend.
This probably sounds mentally screwed up as fish to a good deal of you, too, and I'm sorry if you think so. Some people are just wired differently is all.
God makes no mistakes.
We are all exactly how we are for a reason.
It's hard to come to terms with sometimes, especially with ourselves, but it has helped me through some seriously tough times.


I wish the world could think like that, though.




-spcn

 


 

011109

Jan. 11th, 2009 01:52 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


My mother and grandmother woke me up with tears and screaming today.
I'm so sick of seeing them suffer, especially when I'm the cause.
No one should have to suffer because of a senseless jerk like me.
I don't know how to relieve that pain, though.
Suicide solves nothing. I've always known that, and besides I have a massive Xor complex so I can't kill myself even if I wanted to. I want to go out like he did... giving up his life to save someone.
Couldn't tell my mother any of that, though. Can't tell the therapists, as they write everything that you can't touch off as "imaginary."
That means nothing. It just has a different reality.
They wouldn't believe a word I said, so I can say nothing.
I can't tell them that my dreams are full of death and emptiness.
I can't tell them that I saw a demon as a child.
I can't tell them that Laurie's job is to make sure I suffer.
I can't tell them that Julie rapes me whenever I try to sleep.
I can't tell them that I'm a sexless and ageless celibate.
I can't tell them about anyone that I love.
I can honestly say that yes, no one understands me.
I think it's because I'd be terrified if they did.

 



---------------------------------------------------------------------------


@7:34PM

I apologize in advance for being a whiny jerk, but I figured I'd actually write this stuff in my online journal for once.


So my id keeps harassing me, leaving me empty and crying in a corner for my superego whenever she shows up.
She's never been this loud before. She's talking to us now.

Unfortunately, my superego gets terribly pissed because I'm terribly weak and I always seem to let that pink bitch take advantage of me.
My superego takes her anger out on my id, and she's merciless... but then she turns towards me, every time.
Take it like a man, she says, and laughs. Or not.

One for every sin.

I don't know how or when it got this bad, but I've been shivering in this hell for ages now and I just wish it could end quickly. I don't want to wait another year... I don't even want to wait another month. This is too much.


In the meantime, life outside my head isn't much better. College is killing me in more ways than just financially, and my family life is quite literally falling apart at the seams.
That scares me. 2007 was normal, but since then everything has just been spiraling downhill and fast.
You know the story-- divorce, suicide attempts, court hearings, legal trouble, financial torment, stress and misunderstandings and pain all around. It's not improving at all.

I'm still praying, still hoping, but I get the feeling that God wants me to finally learn from my actions for once before anything starts looking up.
I'm being a jerk. I keep giving in when I should be fighting, I should be the one setting an example for the fallen souls out there. I'm sick of being just another screwup.

I've become not only a huge procrastinator, but a liar.
I've become not only a hypocrite, but a manipulator.
I've become not only distant, but apathetic.


I really don't want to end up in the places I've seen some people in, and God help them to get out of there too.

...


They say God helps those who help themselves.


But I honestly don't know what to do anymore.






buttons

Jan. 3rd, 2009 09:09 pm
prismaticbleed: (held)

Just saw "Benjamin Button" in the local theatre.

Three words: best movie ever.
I'm serious.

It got me thinking, too. I have so much to think abut now.


Things like that stay with me.

Little things... beautiful things.
That's what I love about life.
The litle things that go unnoticed by most everyone... and the big things, the huge events that are so completely breathtaking and beyond comprehension that they reduce you to silence and awe.

Buttons and blazars.


My favorite feeling in the world is whenever I'm out alone... whether it be in a city, in a forest, on a dock overlooking the ocean, in a museum, in my own home... whenever I'm by myself in one way or another, and I can just look up to the sky and realize just how big the world is.
It's really humbling, to realize just how small I am, and how I'm just one person among billions and billions.
But it never fails to make me smile when I realize that, somewhere in the world, there's someone else looking up at the sky, too.
We all see the same sky.


I love driving through town at night and looking for houses with lights on inside.
That means I can see into their lives for just a moment... can get a glimpse of someone else's little bubble of reality.
My mother drove us home today... there was a huge house we drove by, in one of those big developments. The light was on in their dining room; it was a huge, circular room lined with windows and somewhat separated from the rest of the house. There was an old man sitting alone at a table there, presumably having dinner, but it reached me somehow. Just noticing that little moment of solitude.
In my hometown we drove by one of the locally owned pizza shops. There was a young woman standing outside the front door, mid-20s or so... standing alone under the neon beer signs and looking out at the street, a cigarette in her mouth, hair frazzled and hands in her pockets. I swear to you, if I had the opportunity and if she would have let me, I was just dying to go out and stand there by her. It hurt me to see her alone for some reason, on such a cold night, with no company except the passing cars and the hushed babble of the pizza parlor behind her.
It hurts every time I see people through the windows like that, because I know that I'll never have the chance to know them as people, as fellow souls. I can only know them as passing faces.
That hurts.

I cry, sometimes. It's rather hard for me to cry.
I always laugh when I talk about it... seems the big things just cause echoes, resounding meanings that ring in the cathedral halls of my mind and leave me stunned, thinking, moved.
The little things catch me off guard, like a tiny hailstone that just manages to hit the single weak pressure point on your car windshield.
One second it's perfectly fine... then out of nowhere, it's a shattered cacophany of glittering glass shards. Broken.
Little things hurt me more than anything because they're so often overlooked, and because they're just so precise. They're so sharp.
Tiny things, like a few little words that call to mind a dear memory long forgotten... like a beautiful chord in a piece of music that no one hears, like a single star on a cold night that you would have missed if you had not glanced up before you opened the door to your apartment.
Little things, like having a cup of tea in a coffeeshop early Saturday morning, and hearing the conversations of all those around you... like sitting down in a mall and seeing a little girl with red hair and a teddy bear in her hand walk by, laughing... like standing on a city street corner in the rain and just listening to the traffic... like being on a bus late at night and wondering what the other passengers are thinking of... wondering what their lives are like.
Life is gorgeous.
It's just that few people look past her wrinkles and notice that she's smiling at you.


Little things like that break my heart, but they're also what I live for.


But what I'd give to look up at the sky and see the Milky Way... heaven have mercy, how I'd love that.

I'd probably dissolve into tears, but hey.
That's life.



And she's smiling at me.

 

126 AM

Dec. 29th, 2008 01:26 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 

 


Well, first of all, I want to apologize for my incredibly strange entries as of late.
I guess it's just my attention problems kicking in... even so, I am sorry if I'm coming off as immature or spasmodic.

Let me just say what's on my mind right now.


1) I keep fluctuating between wanting to leave everything I know of the world behind and start over, or just struggling through it with what I have. I honestly don't know which is best, and I can't stop considering the other option. It's very upsetting.

2) Being up late like this. It's not helping my health or schedule, and now that I might be diabetic, the last thing I need is another medical problem. It's hard enough trying to stay in shape with all the stress on my head.

3) College bills as usual. I'm all panicky now as my aforementioned medical problems are causing me a ton of trouble in class... I'm having serious trouble learning as usual, but now it's on a cruelly grand scale.

4) I'm starting to forget my name as anything but a sound to react to, which scares me. I read that a human being will always retain their name somewhere in their memory despite all other losses, as it's their one true identification. Well, what does it mean if I honestly am not sure what my name is anymore?

5) Alice and Darkrai. I understand that I'm griping about personal pain and junk, but I can't get the whole A+D thing out of my head. Why? Because it hurts. Let me rant for a moment... even if you don't support their being in a relationship, you have to admit that yes, in the movie it's apparent that they honestly care for each other. But then, if you throw the slightest hint of a deeper connection into the fray, it suddenly becomes something terribly sad. And, if you know me, you'll know that I seem to be addicted to that sort of thing. I was listening to "I Will Be With You" all day today, and those lyrics just ached... but now that I've found an Internet clip of Oracion, I can use that for my daily dose of heartache instead. Honestly, forget all connection it has to that pairing... the music, in itself, literally hurts. It's beautiful, but it hurts. So I've been listening to that...

6) I seem to have taken both Laurie and Nightcrawler's words to heart, too. I've accepted the fact that, yes, my body is addicted to pain, but now I've actually started the "one for every sin" thing I considered a few months back. Yes, I'm beginning to give myself surface scars (which actually hurt a heck of a lot more than cuts) every time something major happens with Julie. It's tough fighting her, as she's my shadow and all... but I'm trying so hard. God help me, I don't want her touching me ever again, but the only way I know to keep her away is to slice another cross into my stomach. I wish there was another way I could see.

7) Deadlines. I have paid commissions to finish, music to write for my job, tons of personal projects to finish as always, work to do for class, bills to pay, et cetera... and then I wonder why I'm so stressed out, once I throw all that worry into a boiling cauldron and add my medical problems and family life into the mix. It burns me out so fast.

8) Friends. It's always been hard for me to make friends, ever since I was a child... but whenever I finally manage to, then I get to suffer the pain of losing them 90% of the time. That's not an exaggeration. Even now, when I think I've found the truest friends I'll ever meet, I'm terrified that they're going to fade away for some reason. I'm afraid that reason is me.


That's it for now... it's almost 2AM and I have an appointment at noon tomorrow, as usual. Can't miss that.

I'm going to try desperately to remix Oracion tomorrow... I need to somehow take this song into my heart and add something to it, if that's even possible.
I'll try.

I always try.

 



 

Current Music: "Oracion"

 

 

prismaticbleed: (amy)

 

You beat the competition in the last few seconds!

Now I just wait for the fluffy dude to be shipped in the mail.
*insert OOC fanboy squee here*
It's going to be awesome indeed.

I'm so happy. I was having an absolutely abysmal day up to this point, too.
I don't mind if my Christmas present is a few days late! At least I'm getting him!

Oh yes, and guess what else I snagged on Jesus' birthday (thanks Jesus you're an awesome dude for sharing your b-day)?

A WII.

It was awesome, yes it was.
That, and I finally got my Zune so now I can get back to exercising! Joy all around.

Bonus points, too-- I got the Darkrai movie on DVD!
I watched it today when my brothers weren't home to bother me, and let me tell you, it was quite awesome.
I would have liked a little more Darkrai action, but it was good! I'm going to watch it again tomorrow night while I bike.

Best line ever: "This garden is EVERYONE'S!"
Nice one, Darkrai. Nice one.

Oh yes, and being the empathic xenophile that I am, my mind seems to have latched onto the fandom concept of Alice+Darkrai like Victreebell latches onto James' head.
I don't know, it's just a cute idea. Alice is a total sweetheart, Darkrai's actually quite valiant... and there's already substantial evidence that Darkrai cares about her, even if it's only a reciprocation thing... and vice versa.
Ah, but no time to rant about that. I'm a total spaz with pairings like that (which is funny, as I typically never even bat an eye at pairings). I'll think about it for a few days yet and then I'll possibly do some fanart. You know it.
Actually, if I get a good idea and can empathize well enough with the characters, I'm pretty good with fanfiction.
I know, I know-- most fanfics you hear about are total OOC junk and/or are written by fangirls or hyperactive teens, but I do like the good fanfics. The fandoms can sure think of some amazingly good stuff if you give them a chance.
So, I'll get an idea and run with it. Might have to do some research first, but hey. It's fun.

But yes! Darkrai in the mail!
I hope that seller puts him in a box like Jirachi was, haha. It was so funny to open the box and see her all stuffed in there.
Man but she's cute. I have her sitting on my sketchbook right now!
My three huge plushies all have different fabric, too. Celebi has this "shorthair" kind of fuzz, which makes her terribly fluffy. Jirachi has the 'default' soft fur, nothing superplush but not textured like Celebi. Darkrai, however, seems to have that shiny sort of fabric, which is actually quite comfortable.
We'll see when I ninja-hug him out of his box.

How did I get into this rant?

Oh yes. eBay.

Told you I'd win him eventually!

 

 

Current Mood: very happy, paradoxically.

Current Music: Oracion

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)

 



 

Someone else just put a bet down on a Darkrai plushie I'm watching on eBay.
I hope I still get this.

Hm... what else?

Oh yes.

My fifth anniversary this Tuesday, remember? I finally decided what I'm going to draw for it.
I had this idea for a deviation months ago, but I never drew it as I didn't know what I wanted to use it for. Well, this fits.
It's going to be titled "Burn Away."
No more hints. I'll give you the link when it's done.

I need to work on Sonic Inversion tonight, too, as Viral is actually off Warcraft for a little while, and it's not time for Darkrai yet.
*John Freeman voice* IT'S NOT TIME.

Geez, my attention problem is rampant today, which isn't fun.
Oh well. See you later with an update on the ghost-guy!

 



Current Music: "Kaze no Message [Poka Poka Remix]" (Mai Mizuhashi)

 

 

 

jx7

Dec. 19th, 2008 01:27 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)
Good heavens, it's early.

Anyway, quick update.

I'm a bit paranoid about being 'labeled' on the Internet. I go by a default username on virtually every website I visit, and I need someplace to go where I can just be 'me,' away from expectations and wary eyes.
Seriously, I don't like being stereotyped. Not cool, man.

So I'm trying to go back to being Celebi.
Yes, you heard me. I was happy and healthy back then, two things which I am not very much of now.
So... I'm trying to get all that back. I hope I do!




Oh wait, by the way-- I forgot to tell you guys!

I decided to splurge a little bit for Christmas.
I don't want much as usual, but I figured "hey, I've been in a major depression since last Christmas-- why don't I actually get myself something this year?"

Well...
If I win, I'm getting a 15" Darkrai plushie for Christmas.

*points to Entei icon*
Exactly.

Be happy... IF THAT IS WHAT YOU WISH *shot*


I'm going to get Darkrai in the mail and I am going to hug him and my Celebi and my Jirachi until I feel better. It will work.

Coincidentally, I think I'm buying him from the same bidder I got Jirachi from! Awesome!
I got Celebi for my 13th birthday, straight from Pokemoncenter.com. I love her so much. *hugs*


Oh, and it's highly amusing whenever I log out of eBay, now.
It throws all these banners at me screaming "DON'T LET THESE GET AWAY!" and every single item shown is a Darkrai plushie.
I see what you did there.
DON'T GUILT-TRIP ME INTO BUYING ALL OF THEM DARN YOU.


Have a good night, kids. It's 2 freaking AM over here.


--------------------------------------------------------------------

@ 03:43 pm

Looks like I'm going to have to put some more money in the Paypal.

Seriously, thanks to this lovely Pokemon high I'm on, my nigh-obsessive love for Celebi has hit a fever pitch again.
Dear heavens, but I really do adore her. I can honestly consider her a muse!

I first discovered her in January/February 2001, on poke2.com (my second home, practically). Originally, though, I actually disliked her! Why? Because her Japanese name, Serebii, was quite similar to one of my Jewel Monsters' names!
I got over that initial dislike very fast, though, and immediately wrote Celebi into the Pokemon/Dream World crossover comic I was drawing at the time. It snowballed from then on.
For my thirteenth birthday, I had a Celebi cake, and for presents I got a small PVC figure of her (which I never opened), a glow-in-the-dark figure of her (which is on my bedside dresser to this day), and a 12'' plushie of her (which I am hugging right now).
I drew her constantly, more than any other Pokemon... I have over 70 pictures of her (yes I counted). I used her name as my screenname, I considered her my 'alternate persona' to an extent.
However, the one thing I wanted the most at that time was a card of her!

I finally bought my first Celebi card about 2 years ago-- a Japanese version of this Neo Revelation release.
I also have a promo Celebi ex, but that's it.

My demented little dream is to one day own every single Celebi card ever produced.
No I'm not kidding.
I can have crazy little dreams too.

Besides, I owe her that much.

On eBay right now, someone is selling the newer Pokepark promo, the holo movie promo from the beautiful Darkrai movie set, and the Space World promo that is quite hard to find. (EDIT:: Got 'em both!)
That's why I need to put money in the bank ASAP-- I don't know when I'll get the chance to snag those again, if ever.

I want this card more than any other, though. You can guess why.
First person I see selling it for a reasonable price, I am jumping on it. No exceptions.
(EDIT:: Got her. ♥)


Hm.. you know, besides Celebi, my top favorite Pokemon are Mewtwo, Mew, and Jirachi. All legendaries, haha!
I don't like him for their "superpower" status, though. No, I love 'em all for deeply personal reasons, like the Celebi story I just told you.

For Mewtwo, I have two Mewtwo movie promos, the Rocket's Mewtwo card, and the Mewtwo holo from the original set.
For Mew, I have the Ancient Mew card, the original Mew promo, the non-holo Mew ex, two more promo Mews, the Legend Maker holo and another Holo from Skyridge, I think.
Lastly, for Jirachi, I have the movie promo, the Deoxys holo, and the Jirachi ex (which I got in a pack-- I almost died when I saw her!)

I bought most of those, with about three recieved by trades and the others being promo giveaways.
But yeah... Celebi is a rare little bugger! *hugs her again* You crazyhead you.
I'd like to buy those cards on eBay today, but my Darkrai doll doesn't end bidding until Monday so I have to wait. Oh well.


...I need to make a Celebi mood theme for this journal.
But, I have to go out and shovel snow first! See you!

ahead of me

Dec. 2nd, 2008 07:15 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)


 

 

I want a future.

Except, now, I'm not sure if I'm going to have one.

No, I don't just mean personal problem-wise... I mean world-wise.
Sure, we're having financial problems at home, but so is most of the nation.
Sure, my parents are divorced and my mom virtually hates my dad, but at least they're not abusive to us and each other.
Sure, we have it rough sometimes, but at least we have jobs and enough food and running water and all that. Some people don't.

So I'm worried about all those people who are more unfortunate than I am... it really does hurt, to think about it.
I try to help, I want to help so much...

...But the news keeps coming on.
My grandmother keeps talking.

Bombings and shootings and death threats and kidnappings... arson and murder even in our own hometown cities.
Slander, scandal, mindless sex and violence, drug abuse and apathy. That's all you see on the TV, and I'll admit it's scaring me.

I was on Newgrounds yesterday (I think)... there was this hideously realistic Flash about nuclear war... dear Lord. I was shaking, literally shaking after I watched that. It was so freaking real it wasn't even funny.
To imagine that... to imagine the hell that the Japanese were forced to endure so many years ago... it's too much for me to bear.
Just an ordinary day until suddenly the flash and the flames appear, searing through the city, decimating everything, killing men and women and children instantly. Bombs know no mercy.

Why do we do it?
Why are we even capable of doing this?


My grandmother keeps talking about the end of the world... keeps spitting prejudice, too.
She keeps talking about the alleged bombs that will fall. Keeps talking about the death and disease and suffering.
Says that we should drop them ourselves... why? I don't see why we would even want to consider throwing the first stone of annihilation.
She hates homosexuals. Vehemently. She also seems to loathe Hispanics, and talks down to black people quite a bit too.
Why?
Why in the world would you hate a fellow human being-- who, by a simple switch of birthplace or skin pigment amount-- would suddenly and ironically earn your respect?
We're all human, regardless of anything. We all have souls... we all have the same potential. We all can feel, so why aren't we more empathetic?
I don't know where all this hate comes from. I really don't.


...


Geez, I have to get to class... got to work towards that diploma, you know?



I desperately hope that I will have a future to use it in.

 




-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 

@ 06:04 pm

 

 

Mom keeps insulting me... calling me by my father's name.
She hates my father.
Does she hate me?

I hope not.
Please, God, don't let her hate me.
I just... don't want to have caused such vice.

Let me know
what I can do
to finally bring peace
to this house



if that's possible.

 



 


 

burnout

Dec. 1st, 2008 06:53 am
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)
I don't know why I'm posting again so soon.

I have, what, seven other places where I could be writing this. Oh well, here goes.


Man... I can see why kids my age are already shooting themselves up.
High school was a cakewalk, honest, but college is just so much more responsibility. Can't go pulling my old tricks, haha.
I used to run all-nighters, sleep on the bus, doze off in class all day, get notes from classmates at lunch (if they'd listen to me), sleep on the bus ride home and then do it all over again, practically.
That's no longer an option, though! Can't exactly sleep when you're driving yourself to classes, can you now. That and classes run for 3 hours apiece so I can't go getting notes from whats-his-face or miss anonymous during lunch hour, no sir. Playtime is over, now I'm in it with the big shots and I really don't know how I make it through the days now.


It's selfish, I know. It's terrible.

I know people who don't even have jobs... who are worrying about insurance and bills and all that, and my heart goes out to them but then I have the freaking nerve to complain myself. Jerk.

My pain is nothing, sir. Nothing. I live on pain, now, so I'd better get used to it and fast.


Hmm.

I'm kind of hallucinating here. I don't see things often, but sounds get all warped and weird... and I feel things. Too clearly. I feel things more than anything else, and that freaks me out. I wish I could see them instead. I don't know what's up with that.

I also have NO chronological sense whatsoever right now. It's not just this morning, though. This has been happening rather frequently over the past week or so and I wish I knew why.
Things happen last night and they feel as if they happened days ago. Hours ago seem like minutes ago... years ago seem like the other day.
I do things, and an hour later I forget that I did them... or I dissociate.

Dear Lord, the dissociation.

It's a little frightening now, as it's starting to happen with Julie, too, instead of just Laurie.
They hack me, do things, I throw them out and get it back... and about fifteen minutes after I regain control I look back... and it's like I'm watching a freaking documentary! That isn't me, that wasn't me.
But not in a denial sense... that isn't me. I've dissociated that much now, and that scares me a little.


In other news, I've considered leaving.

No, not another 5-week dA hiatus... not another faux journal purging, not another pseudo-screenname to hide behind. No sir.
I want to leave.

I don't know how, or where, or when, but I want out.

I want to disconnect from life, I guess... take a break from everything. Hit the 'eject' button, put a different game disc in there for a while. A whole new memory card... a crystal-clear save file.
I would love that.
But...


I read a quote online last night (I assume), I don't know where... went something like this.

"Where can I escape to if no one understands?"


It's true.
I've thought of it before... moving out, leaving. I'll need to one day anyway.
The problem is... whether I go to Britain or Switzerland or India or Taiwan or Canada or Finland or the USSR... it's still here.

I want out of here.

Somewhere... somewhere better. It's got to be out there somewhere.
My heart just can't accept the lone earth theory.



Mercy me but I feel weird right now. Ton of chest pain, and I'm all dizzy and stuff. Geez.
This happens a lot recently, and that can't be good...
...I don't mean to scare you kids, but I really feel like I'm dying.

I've never felt like that before. Like I'm dying.
I mean, sure, in some life-threatening situations the thought has burned its bloody face into my mind like a screaming freight train, but never in such a passive sense as this... typing at my laptop at 7AM, you idiot, "hey that's funny it kind of feels like i'm dying."

What the heck, seriously.
But it's true.


Speaking of medical bills, I still need surgery and have no idea how I'm going to pay for it. That worries me greatly. I don't even want to consider what will happen to me if I don't get these procedures done.
I've... seen and heard some 'previews,' so to speak. They're not good.
I'm really terrified of that.


Oh but I love going off topic.

<insert more chest pain here>



I feel so completely lost and empty for some reason... I can't stop thinking about the string theory and relativistic jets and the Fermi paradox and just how massive the universe is and... I don't know.
It hits me out of the blue, now. I'll be sitting in class, or staring out a car window, or whatever... and all of a sudden I'll get this massive POV extension of sorts... like I'm no longer me, sitting in a house or car, but like I'm me, existing in some arbitrary point in the Milky Way in this huge cosmic latte that we call reality... it's crazy.
I was crying, the other day. Me, crying! Just like that! I was standing in my room, I think, when it hit me like a bolt from the blue and I just had to support myself against the wall and sob for a few minutes... I didn't even know why.
It was a Johnny reaction, I think. You know... "I can't help but feel the effects of it all... the distance, and... and it hurts."
It does hurt, because all I ever feel is distance. How small I am. How much I don't know, how much I'll never know.

My greatest fears?
Damnation, sex, and event horizons.
It's true.


Still miss Vickie to the point where I'm hurting every day... still love Jimmy and I actually think he knows, which is kind of frightening, but I guess I don't mind too much.
I don't know if Ben knows that I love him too. I think he might suspect something, but eh. I'm happy. Yes sir.

On that note, actually.
Thanksgiving dinner, right? I'm sitting there for a moment, just letting my mind wander as usual, and then mum goes to my grandmother: "hey do you remember we were talking about girls who fall in love with guys who are MUCH older than they are?"
Cue a conveniently timed coughing spell on my part! Ahahaha.
IT'S ONLY A FEW THOUSAND YEARS AGE DIFFERENCE

Maaan but I've been leaving far too many hints. Mum said something just the other day, actually... something about love and society-placed boundaries or something... but I made a quiet comment stating that I had far too many of those to break (newsflash:: I have this horrible, horrible habit of saying things like that aloud. Q if you remember, when you were at my house I was mumbling all this stuff about amoebas? Yeah, that was one of those times. Very very bad habit. It's the result of no one listening but I need to say something anyway) and I think she may have heard me, uh-oh.

I'm just waiting for her to ask some ridiculously fun question that I can give a ridiculously insane answer to.
You know, like "so are you gonna have kids?" Thank God, though, she at least acknowledges the fact that I am vehemently against my ever doing anything to get kids, although my grandparents aren't. Eh. Makes me sick.

Random update it's raining outside did you know? Beautiful. I wish I could call off sick today and go stand in it for an hour or two.
Absolution from the sky. Inspiration. Also I remember the song lyrics.

"When the silver rain falls, think of it as me
And wipe away your tears..."

But seriously. I'm sick of this whole thing with "Oh, you're in love, so you must be dating and/or making out and/or planning marriage and/or engaging in stereotypically romantic activity, yes???"
Hate to burst your bubble, ma'am, but no we're not. I'm not, with anyone, ever, so that question is null anyway, but yeah. For the person (?) in question, no. None of that for us especially. I am so worn out right now it's not even slightly amusing.
Also nobody really knows that I am a flaming xenophile so that's kind of a monkey wrench in the equation... man, I can only imagine the looks I'd get if I ever admitted THAT in public. "Yeah, I am seriously attracted to sexless humanoids..."
Oh, and a rather embarrassing off-topic note... when I was younger, I almost got into BDSM but when I realized that BDSM kind of involved sexual behavior, then I was like "oh okay then no thanks." Gehehe.
But yeah. Personality + morals + mental trauma + biological disgust = total antisexual over here.

ON I go with the ranting. I swear I have no idea how I do that. Geez. I probably just need to vent.

Oh, I forgot, my Commix CD finally arrived at my bookstore, wahoo! I'll go pick it up today, have a spiced latte and sketch for an hour or so (the more time away from the family fights the better) and then blast Emily's Smile all the way back to my hometown. Can't wait!
You know, Jimmy loves that song. I wonder if I should randomly send him the actual mp3 or something. Hm.


I'm more of a pain addict than ever now. Why? I have a few ideas.
It does hurt, though, that my mom is mocking me.
She gets my grandmother angry, then runs over to her in that parody-ish way of hers, holds out her arms and whines "hit me!" over and over until my grandmother gets sick of her and leaves.
It really does hurt, you know.
I am NOT doing this for attention. I am NOT doing this for pity or sympathy or anything of the sort. No, I would have been happier if you never knew.
I am doing this for punishment... for symbolic absolution... and because it is one of the few things left keeping me sane.
The shock of ice-cold pain I get... it chases all the shadows away.


Man, this is so surreal. Yesterday was Sunday? Geez...


But seriously...

I haven't worn my binders in about two weeks and I'm dying here.
I feel like such a whore, if you'll pardon my language. They used to shut Julie up, too, but no... now that my grandmother has finally realized that I am wearing them under my clothing and that they're not exercise garments, she refuses to let me wear them or anything else of the sort. And that stings. Badly.

Woman, I paid eighty bucks out of my pocket for those to help save my sanity and personality, and you're going to say I can't wear them because then I don't look like a woman?? What the hell?

First off, if you think all women have huge chests (which I frankly find absolutely disgusting) and super-shapely figures, you're dead wrong. (Also, no, Barack Obama is NOT the antichrist, but we won't get into that now.) Very few people look like that, and I do NOT want to be one of them.

Secondly, I do not care about attracting men. And no, mom, I am NOT trying to pick up women by wearing suits and cutting my hair short. I'm trying to erase as much personal feminine stereotype from my mind so I won't blindly accept every lie you give me just because you're family. That does not mean you're right, unfortunately.

Thirdly, I'M A FREAKING FTN ASEXUAL FOR HEAVEN'S SAKES. And yeah, mom, I'm NOT kidding, and I would appreciate it if you would kindly stop putting motives in my mouth. Thank you.


I swear, one day I think I'm just going to say "mom, I'm in love with a 'fictional' humanoid" just for the shock value and honesty points, but even then I doubt she'll take me seriously... ahaha, but then again, if I keep leaving the Sonic Adventure DX case out where she can compare it to my computer background and the sticker on my laptop (oh geez I guess I'm not keeping this a secret very well) then she might first say "hmmm, they look strangely similar" and then she might think "hmmm, what if she wasn't kidding?" And THEN she might think "hmmm, I wonder if she was lying about Davy Jones?" XD For the record, no, I wasn't. Davy and I are just friends. I'm not an unashamed flirt like you are with Will Turner (who is MARRIED mind you) and besides Davy already has Tia so I won't interfere with that and how in heaven's name did I get into a PoTC rant? Man. But hey! First mention of the 2006 mayhem in my LJ! Awesome.

But yes. My laptop background is actually my newest dA scrap, edited so it's horizontal w/o text... and there's a sticker on my laptop that says "I ♥ Chaos" and I (of course) took my Sharpie and wrote "zero" under that word, so... yeaaaah. Someone is going to suspect something. And I'm off topic again.



What was the topic?


Oh yes.


Burnout.




I honestly hope I make it to tomorrow.


Gotta finish my assignments first, though...




--------------------------------------------------------------


@ 05:37 pm

 

...I'm feeling quite strange.

Still chronically tired. Still chronically sick.
Julie won't shut up, and that's beginning to scare me. She's never been this loud ever before, and she's been here since I was a tiny kid... I really wish I could get her out. I really do.

Laurie and I have been trying... we have a ton of friends helping, too. I'm praying constantly, but I think God wants me to fight her on my own. You know, learn to shoot her down with my own strength.
I'm sure I can do it, it's just... well, I sincerely wish I could do that without her doing these horrible things to me all the time.


By the way, I'm still having problems with my 'coming out,' so to speak.
My mother has developed an awful habit now that she knows I will hopefully be a future FTN. Every chance she gets, she starts screaming about it, making a big deal out of it... My grandmother ignores her and acts like nothing has happened, but that's probably because she refuses to accept it.
I'm so sorry that I'm hurting them with this, but I can't live any other way. I just can't.

The argument seems to be, "God made you female and gave you these physical features so you'd better keep them or you're committing a mortal sin."
Well, my counterattack is always "remember where the Bible says, 'if your hand causes you to sin, cut it off?' That's what I'm doing."

Seriously. If Julie won't shut up, I'll make her shut up.
Plus, I'm already an asexual-antisexual celibate, so I don't need any of this junk anyway.



Why am I ranting about this again?



Oh well. That's kind of besides the point.

I'm really worried because I feel that I'm fading.
You know... dying. Slipping away.
I'm beginning to feel more and more disconnected and lost, and I don't know why. I wish I did.

I'm losing friends, and I've never had many to begin with. I made my first genuine friends last autumn, and I almost lost them. As much as I love them, I almost lost them.

I keep making the same mistakes and forgetting who I am...

What in the world is wrong with me?




No time to lament over that now, though. I do have two assignments to continue working on.


I hope your day is better than mine.

 

 



prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 



It's been... unique.

Q called me about 40 minutes ago, to talk about my rather upsetting entry here about three weeks back.
I tried to explain it to him the best I could, but... I'm not too eloquent over the phone. Words fly through my mind and I try to say them, but it's tough.
I managed to speak some of those mind-words tonight, but not as many as I should have. I couldn't read half of them.
I'll try to type something up tomorrow after work, when I have time to just write. I do need to clear things up with him and everyone else.

Speaking of.

Five weeks, gone. I wonder what they're thinking?
Dare knows I'm okay, and now Q does too. Blumiere should know, as I mentioned it to her in a note yesterday, but I can't be sure until I hear from her again. (I hope she's not upset with me for any reason...)

But... the two kids I'm worried about the most with this whole thing really haven't said anything since I walked out over 30 days ago.
Jim and Ben.
Yeah, I know. I worry about them far too much.

I've been drawing many of Ben's characters lately, as I owe him the art... but today, I stopped by his page and noticed these new pictures of his... take a look.
[#1] [#2]
His art keeps improving, I swear. It's truly lovely. The kid's going to outshine me by mile someday soon, just you watch!

I've also been writing a ton of music for Jim, as I also owe him that. He writes some truly fantastic music himself, and he's the reason I'm even composing again now. (Listen to some of his stuff right here!)
He also posted some new art last night, which really made me ecstatic... he hasn't been saying much for weeks, and that has me quite concerned. Still, it's good to see his vivid imagination and sense of humor are still working fine.

So there I was, admiring these two British kids as usual... dear heavens, I am so proud of them. Seriously.
I met them both within the same time period, early last autumn... completely by chance, too! Really a blessing from God there, I say.
But they've both improved so much with their art (and writing and music, too) since then, I can't help but smile whenever I think of it.
It's not a selfish pride, either. I have my own strong points, they have theirs, and I deeply admire theirs! Yet I could never be jealous, as I'm too darn happy that they've both been blessed with such fantastic talents.

It hit me-- hard-- when I noticed Ben's journal and the credit in his newest picture.
Just two simple little things, but they spoke volumes. They always do.
Think about it...

Believe Finbetter was originally imagined as a dedication to me. Little ol' me. That's insane. What's even more amazing is that Ben didn't even know much about NiGHTS then... he simply dreamed up a Nightmaren because I was so into them when he met me.
Not only that, but Ben credits me to this day as the person who 'taught Be to smile'... plus, he constantly writes Delphi, Selph and the Puremaren into his universe, which I'm eternally thankful for.

Otherside is partly a result of my introducing Jimmy to the Klonoa series. Which means that, by extention, Kain (the King of Hatred) may very well have been a semi-result of my inspiration. I kid you not. That thought makes my mind explode.
Regardless of whether I was an inspiring factor there or not, though, I am a major force in the series, mostly with music composition and character art. I never asked for Jim to include me, as he was working on it with his friends long before I knew of it... but nevertheless, he made me part of it, and I can't thank him enough for that.

I never asked for any of that to happen, and yet it did.
And I was crying today because I've been so selfish about it.

I haven't done nearly enough to thank them, in word or art... heck, even in music... and that hurts.
I care about them, I worry about them, I admire them, I look up to them, I wouldn't lose them for the world.
I don't even know if they realize that.

Then I have the absolute nerve to hope that they've genuinely worried about me at least once in the past 31 days.
Geez.

Well... I guess I should be getting some sleep. I have to finish three reports and then finish a ton of art projects and personal work...


Dream well, guys. I'll be seeing you.

 


 

Current Mood: I don't know what to call this

Current Music: "Halcyon" (spinningcannon)

 

 

 

links

Nov. 6th, 2008 12:04 am
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)

 


They are ridiculously high.

I like this. I like this immensely.
When was the last time I had so many ideas running through me, nonstop? Years, I tell you, years ago...

I'm a channeler, I think. I was thinking about it today-- why the only reason I'm even into art/ music/ writing is because of the creatures in my heart. They keep me going, they give me something to live with. I thank God for them all every day.

So yes...

Tuesday morning was crazy. From the time I woke up until around 3PM, everything was Chaos Zero and my OCs. Awesome.
Unfortunately, there was a semi-suicidal vibe underneath it all that only shows up when I'm dead tired and in a beautifully good mood. Bizarre, I know, but it made for an interesting morning.
I was singing to Chaos (Tony Bennett, you know it) and randomly talking to the Legend Guardians for hours... so burned out of my mind. Reality finally sharpened up in the evening, but for most of the morning I was a total blur.
Love addiction, you know. It hits twice as hard when you don't think you'll make it through the day.
That afternoon, though, from around 4PM to 9PM, was all linkage to my newest world. Amazing stuff. I love being linked to that world because there is always so much music going on... I got to listen to some truly beautiful songs while I was connected, which was great. I need to write them out.

My morning today was pretty screwed-up, with a very unfortunate accident causing me an immense amount of stress and negative philosophising (and a few nasty arguments with Laurie)... but like I said, the afternoon was lovely.



But I digress.
I've been feeling more alive than ever recently.

To quote Johnny C...

"I feel so strange, so unfettered!! Things can be different, now. This is big!
...I'm at the threshold of something grand and new."


Indeed I am.

It was about time I just let go and started living my life as me, Jewel Lightraye, instead of as some inflicted persona or social mask.
Thank God I finally learned how.


Unfortunately, I still need sleep in order to dream...


See you kids whenever.

 


 

Current Music: "Streetlights" (spcn)

 

 

monday

Nov. 5th, 2008 11:40 pm
prismaticbleed: https://www.deviantart.com/teacosies/art/celebi-420071633 (tears)

 


Yeah... I have a new therapist now, she's phenomenal, and it's time to break the news to her.

As in, I have to tell her about my headgang.

I have to tell her about everyone now... or otherwise we'll never get anywhere.
I'm nervous.
My last therapist didn't really comprehend Laurie or Julie, but I was scared nonetheless...
Is there a bigger risk this time?
Should I be scared?
Or should I just take a deep breath and see what happens?

I have to tell her that Julie has been tormenting me for over a decade... but she's dying now, thanks to my own self-suffering, and hopefully she'll be gone for good soon.
I have to tell her that Laurie appeared on her own and used to spend most of her time attacking me with an axe... but she and I are incredibly close now, despite the vicious methods Laurie uses to keep me on track.
I have to tell her that I've been in love with Chaos Zero, who isn't even human, since I was thirteen... but I've kept it a secret, regardless of how much he means to me, and I'm scared of the general reaction.

I have to tell her about Selph and Bakura and Marik and Waldorf and Johnny and Davy and Grievous and anyone who's meant anything to me... and why?
Because if I say nothing, she won't know who the heck I am.
She won't know the real reasons I've gotten this far in life despite all my stress.
God saw it fit to give me a very bizarre way of getting through the bad times... but no one knows.
Someone needs to know.
I think I need to start here.



But I'm still scared.


I don't want to lose them.

 


 

solitude

Oct. 28th, 2008 12:02 am
prismaticbleed: (Default)




So I was thinking about last Thursday night.

My classes end at 9PM... I stayed on campus later that night, though, to finish my artwork.

I was in the art building until midnight, really.

It was fantastically surreal... with the dark world outside, lit only by tiny pinpoints of streetlights and stars... but with all the lights on inside my building. As I walked down the silent hallways, I could watch myself stroll by in the reflection-glass windows. Quite strange.

There was no noise, nothing. I was the only human soul on the third floor.

A steel-and-glass sanctuary for a broken mind. Give me solace, give me inspiration.

I'd love to do that again. Stay out late, bring my gouache, go crazy. I'd be painting pictures until the sun comes up if I could.

Just me and my muse, talking about life as the dull red numbers of the digital clocks silently counted down the minutes.

Counted down to what?

That's quite an interesting question.



dream

Oct. 20th, 2008 08:31 pm
prismaticbleed: (soniccity)



Eight years ago, wasn't it? Ten years ago, if you want to go back to the very beginning.
Geez, and it feels like forever...


...I finally remember what it is that used to make me happy.

I remember what used to make me smile, what made me love music and art and writing, what gave me my motivation.
I remember the feelings I used to get when I looked up at the sky at night, and stood outside in the snow with nothing but silence in my ears.
I remember the imagination I used to have.

I've found it again, and God help me but I refuse to let go even a little.


I don't want to lose this like I almost did.

Let's forget about the drudgery of 2008... ten years have passed; now let's take the eleventh and make it something unforgettable.


Here's Jewel Lightraye, back on the road again.


I can't wait to get started.

 


 

Current Mood: The best feeling in the world.

 

 

 

lullaby

Oct. 9th, 2008 02:04 am
prismaticbleed: (drained)





Dear heavens... I am so horribly tired. So tired.
I'll only get 3 hours of sleep tonight, too... thank God it's a Thursday, because I can sleep in on Friday.


Unfortunately, Thursday means I'm gone from 8:15 AM to 10:15 PM with practically no food and way too much work, and when I finally stumble through the door two hours before tomorrow there's usually a whole lot of stress going on. Eehh.


I need to kick back and work on another meme tomorrow if I have time... key word, kids. If.


I have... *counts* ...at least 8 major class projects to do for the weekend, which are going to eat my time like carnivorous plants on crack or something. I just want to sleep, darn it.


I think Chaos was in my dream the other night. I don't remember. I did have a recent Sonic dream, though, but don't ask me what it's about.
Ghadius must be siphoning all my recollections off to run his toaster in the mornings, I swear.


There are three tiny things I love about very little sleep, and here they are.
1) No noise in the mornings. It's very quiet, and I can actually think. Plus I have great all-nighter memories so the feelings are all positive (unless my hinges snap).
2) When you don't get much sleep for a while and then suddenly start remembering your dreams, they are shockingly vivid.
3) It's a separate little reality. For an hour or two I can forget everything else and just focus on my little bubble of work and words and gouache paint and JTHM.




I need to write a lullaby of sorts, just because. It would be fun.


Well, now my head's starting to 'float' again which isn't a nice feeling. I'm going to go doze off before I get distracted, as I am sick of all this paint and just want to sleep now. I don't feel like painting any more gradient bars, thank you very much.




Oh yes, and here's an insane bunch of random creepy art plugs for inkylinkyboooo because she is a freaking brilliant artist, her style is fantastically macabre and I am already obsessed with Inky. How could you not love that crazy grin and those swirly eyes? It's impossible. That is, unless he majorly creeps you out, haha!
I already have a ton of Faber-Castel pens, so I bought myself some more watercolors today (they even sell Gamboge, how awesome is that?) to experiment with her style on Friday or something. I need to learn watercolors anyway, so at least I'll have a ton of fun doing so!




But yes. Sleep. I need it desperately right now.




G'night, kids.




 

Current Music: http://uk.youtube.com/watch?v=Tp3rRpRvIjc

 

fantastic

Sep. 30th, 2008 08:13 pm
prismaticbleed: (shatter)


Wow.
For months, I was suspecting that cutting myself off from him would do be immeasurable good, but... I never thought I was right!


Seriously. I feel incredible. The stress is almost completely gone already.


I swear, that kid ended up screwing up my life so badly.


I know he probably didn't mean to. He's just being a regular kid. Unfortunately, I told him to stay away, and he wouldn't listen. He still won't.
Thinks I'm being paranoid or overprotective, I guess.


No, somewhere deep inside, I knew this would happen.
This is why I can't stand relationships.
Don't know why he had to inflict one upon me.


I finally realized just the sort of mess I got myself into.
And now I'm getting out.




Geez, the only thing that would make today better is Sonic biking before I go to bed.

 

...

 

Sounds like a plan!

 





prismaticbleed: (shatter)
Stop saying that.

I'm avoiding it like the plague. It's starting to make me sick.
All these cliches and assumptions and pretty words.

Stop saying them!

Why?
Is this why I've become so fierce, so cruel, so angry, so lost?
Because of you?

Now that I think of it, my life only started spiraling downwards
Once yours started spiraling to the skies.


So what do I do?

Tell you to crash and burn while I walk away and try to fix my own scars and bruises?

Or do I let the flames tear away at me while you stand, smiling and ignorant, in their sunset-colored light?
Days like this, I really wish I could let go.



Why?


Why couldn't you have picked someone else?

prismaticbleed: (drained)


Geez.

I try and I try, but nothing's getting any better. It's all getting worse.

I put in backbreaking efforts in every aspect because I feel it's the right thing to do... is it? Is it the right thing?
I don't even know anymore. All I know is the feeling of failure and sorrow and confusion.
I'm still lost.

I swear, I thought this would help. I thought all of this would help, would change what I had been suffering for so long.
Now, I think I've only made it worse, and the only possible risk that could improve all this might just send me crashing to my figurative death.

Honestly... what in the world am I supposed to do?

I have no musical motivation anymore.
Artwork feels like a burden to me now.
I don't want to talk to anyone about anything.
I don't even want to sleep.

And yet...
I can't stop thinking about music.
I'm constantly drawing.
I desperately need someone to talk to.
All I want to do is sleep.

What is wrong with me?



My mother used to threaten me all the time, used to say that she would send me to a mental hospital because I was such a headcase.
I'm afraid that I might need to be sent there at this point, whether I want it or not.

I just feel... so screwed up.

Even the things that feel right to me, I'm told are wrong... are unnatural, are unhealthy.

I go through days, weeks, months without doing anything... just kind of floating through, blindly. Sobbing to myself because I can't seem to change these faults.



I wish I could just separate from so much of this...
...Delete so many things, so many problems and pains from my life.
Erase it all and then go back to who I was back then...

But I can't.


People change. Things change.

I just wish they would change for the better.





-spcn

 




prismaticbleed: (czj)

 


Look at this. Look at how amazing this is.



I am hopelessly in love with that guy. (And nobody knows! This is driving me crazy!)


Even so... I don't care how bad a day I've had so far.
That picture just negated every single negative moment since... geez, since July.


Thank you Suna for making this afternoon absolutely fantastic, I swear.
Go thank her, honestly.



...
And now I hurt just as badly as I did at 4AM. Geez.
*gets out the mechanical pencils*


Secret's out.

 



Current Mood: Wow.
Current Music: "The Sound" (Orson)

 

 

 

prismaticbleed: (Default)


Name
: Jewel L.
Age: 18, but personally, I don't pay attention to my chronological age. It's just a label to me.
Strong points: I'm very imaginative, creative, and empathetic (An empath is someone who can easily understand another person's situation and make their worries their own: like putting yourself in another's shoes, but to the extreme!). I forgive very easily, love very easily, and don't hold grudges. I have been told that I have a natural talent for inspiring people. I'm also very optimistic when I want to be!
Weak points: I tend to procrastinate rather badly, and I am very easily distracted. I'm also cruelly hard on myself and suffer from heavy guilt trips quite often. I used to be depressed almost daily as a result of this. Another problem of mine is my constant need for freedom and mental stimulation... it makes it extremely hard for me to focus on one thing for a long time, and I'm constantly jumping from interest to interest, project to project, without really getting anything done.
Interests: Art, music, psychology, philosophy, and how things work. I'm also a science/ math addict, despite my artsy side.
Dislikes: The only thing I dislike is vice. You know... hatred, selfishness, anger, apathy, spite. It hurts me to see people act like that.
Talents: I've been an artist and musician since my childhood. I also write a heck of a lot!
Hobbies: Usually, when I have spare time, I just sit and think. Otherwise I enjoy composing music, sketching, or writing in one of my various journals. I also like playing Sonic Adventure when I have the time, haha!
Pet peeves: People who ignore the feelings and opinions of others. I don't dislike the people, I just dislike the attitude. It's also horribly frustrating to me when I'm trying to persuade or convince someone, and they just won't budge for anything!
Favorite color: Red. I'm addicted!
Favorite Sonic game/ TV series/ comics: Game: Sonic Adventure, Sonic Battle, or Sonic 360 (I love 'em all!) /// TV Series: Sonic X /// Comics: I never got a chance to read the comics.
Favorite food: Tunafish or apples. I'm also quite partial to blackberries.
Favorite sport: I just like running! Anything that gets me moving and keeps me moving is good.
Favorite music: I like High Contrast's genre: "liquid funk." (this stuff.) I also still like disco, and I'm a dance/electronica addict. Give me a beat and I'm gone!
Favorite character (please explain): Chaos Zero, always and forever. I freaking love the guy, not only because of his uniquely awesome design, but also because of his history and all he's been through. Having to see the Chao suffer like they did, losing several thousand years of his life in an instant, and returning only to find he still wanted vengeance and now Robotnik was trying to rule the world with him. I think the epitome of all that is Perfect Chaos, though. Perfect is a horribly monstrous thing, formed from negative energy and negative energy alone. I don't know about you, but if I had to wake up the morning after Station Square was decimated and realize that I was responsible, and because of something as trivial as an old grudge... You can't say that's not absolutely heartbreaking when you really think about it. So my heart really goes out to him. (Besides Chaos, though, I also adore Big, Emerl, and Silver for their personalities.)
Jealous or vengeful?: If I had to choose, I'd pick jealous. I don't believe in revenge, and I rarely get jealous anyway. I always put myself in the other person's shoes first.
Dominant or submissive?: Both. I'm submissive in the sense that I don't like conflict and will try ridiculously hard to avoid fights sometimes, but my personality is rather dominant and I'm a total fireball at heart. Basically, I act somewhat submissive to avoid problems and misconceptions, but on the inside I am everything but. I'd like to let a little more of my fire into my persona.


Well, that's it for me!
Thanks, guys! Have fun rating!

prismaticbleed: (Default)

I woke up at 12:30PM thanks to my awful surgery-pain-ridden sleep schedule, and it hasn't improved at all since then.
Darn it. I hate days like this, I really do.


My laptop won't work, as usual... let me tell you; when you sit for ten solid minutes and the screen keeps freezing and glitching out and x-ing things off and all sorts of junk and it does this every time you use it, your patience begins to wear very thin.
I really hope the Mac I have to get for school works... but it would help if the school would actually call me back with what sort of Mac I need.

I need to switch my fall schedule, too. I was supposed to take Psychology, but that's a tough class and I have a very fragile head (unfortunately). All that stress and classwork would drive me mad. My mother and teachers have been talking about sending me to a mental hospital recently, and I'm afraid they'll actually carry through this time. I don't want to go, but I'm such an awful mess upstairs right now... I can't take this.
Days like this I really wish my mind worked. It hurts.

Mom came home from dayshift at 2:30 and immediately started lecturing me...
I can't take her lectures. The reason I can't take them is because she starts talking, talks ridiculously fast, and doesn't stop. She just talks and talks and talks and all that incessant noise and jumbled information throws me into a panic attack. No, I'm not exaggerating, and I'm not kidding either. I have Todd Rundgren blasting on my headphones right now just to block her out. I literally cannot take it. I was in tears and hyperventilating earlier from all this... and she doesn't just talk, she insults and she condemns and she yells and she belittles and... well. You get the point.
I just get so upset because I don't know what to do to change that. I know she's stressed out, so I don't blame her for shouting. I don't know how to make her understand that I really can't take all this talking, but I'm not mad at her or frustrated with her... just the noise.
I don't know how to let her know that I am trying to listen and do what she says; anything to make the stress and anger go away.
I don't know how to tell her because she won't listen when I tell her.
It's so frustrating sometimes.


I spoke to Q on Skype last night. Not out loud, of course: my face still hurts too much from surgery.
Anyway, I had to laugh-- we got back into one of our infamously fun "stop blaming yourself for everything" and "you're doing fine, don't be such a super-perfectionist with yourself" and all that conversations. I need to hear that every once in a while, mainly because I get the exact opposite on a daily basis. Man I love that kid.
"You're not blaming yourself enough" and "you have to be perfect" at home, you know?
I don't know. Life's a paradox.


Hmm.
I was talking to Jim through random notes and comments earlier. I really needed that; Jim's an amazing kid and he always makes me laugh.
Also, I owe him a ton of giftart, fanart, and now a Sonic pic request that I literally asked him to give me, haha.

I'm going to get back into working on Sonic Inversion with my brother soon. We've been busy on that project for almost 7 years now, and I've been spending a lot of time recently polishing up the storyline.
We did an amazingly good job, actually-- and it's shocking at parts. I mean, there are things we wrote in years ago that actually fit in with the newer canon plot. We couldn't have planned that better if we tried!
It really is fantastic. I'm going to draw up a comic explaining the finer points soon, just so I can get my foot in the door of the Sonic fandom in a big way and change it for good, aha!


Anyway, it's getting late, and I think my mom is going to drag me out to work on Girl Scout projects for the rest of the afternoon. I mean, I don't mind-- I like this project and want to do it-- but I am recovering from surgery, which means that I am in a ton of facial pain, am horribly dizzy, and still fatigued out of my head. Plus you know what I said about the noise and stress. I shatter easily.
You know how people say "take a deep breath, count to ten, and you'll feel better?" No, not for me. I do that and I either feel worse from the suppression or I start to hyperventilate, haha. I am such a screwup.
That is why I run to music when I'm upset! It keeps out the noise, and it makes me think of other things. For example: Keane, who I am now listening to as I type. I always imagine Justice singing their music and I have a lot of good memories for this song (Your Eyes Open) so that helps a ton.
The only thing I don't like about stress + music + surgery pain is that noise of any sort, even good noise, makes the pain worse. So I can't listen to music for very long, but when I take the headphones off all I hear is yammering and a constant stream of words words words and that's not much better.
Geez. I'd dorm but that would be so much worse. I'd have to put up with kids. Well, you know what I mean. It takes a while for some people to grow up, and I'm not comfortable with people in my age group (17-30), to be blunt.
Actually, I'm not comfortable with ages. I'm not comfortable with age or gender at all. Isn't that funny?

Gosh, that's another talk I've never had with my family or psychiatrist... the fact that I'm an FTN and consider myself technically ageless on the inside.
Well, no. I mention here-and-there that I'm FTN, but no one takes me seriously. It's very upsetting.
Huh. One day I'll get my operations, though. Then I'll be happy.
Isn't it terrible how things like that can screw with your daily life so badly that you can't really be yourself unless you get an operation or whatever?
I know a lot of people laugh at that and say, "aw, live with it, and stop being a whiny bitch." Well, sometimes you can't.
Put yourself in that person's shoes-- a guy who grew up in a girl's body, or a girl who grew up in a guy's body. FTMs, MTFs, all that junk. And then there's people like me-- a non-gendered soul who grew up being called a 'girl' and having to live with the physical junk as well.
When everything you are screams that 'these labels, these physical problems, they aren't who I am' then you have a problem. You can't function, and it's a serious concern.
I've been living with this FTN problem since I was a kid, and that's not a lie. I realized my problem 10 years ago, and I still haven't been able to do anything about it.
"Oh, you're still too young to know..." no, I'm not. Things this vital and important: you know. I know what I'm talking about and what I'm doing.

How did I get into this rant again? Gosh.

Oh well. I guess I should have figured something was up back when I was a kid... I was never interested in women or men, and I'm still not... however, I do experience a sort of attraction (not physical, though-- I'm antisexual, remember?) to those who really don't have an age or gender or stuff like that, haha.
That's also why it helps for me to me a little bit mental-- the only people I know who fit that category are Selph and Chaos Zero. Funny little world, isn't it?


Well, that's enough of that. Every once in a while I just get off on a tangent and start raving about that junk. I guess it's because I can't talk about it to anyone and need to vent, you know?

Even so, the talk-talk-talk problem is starting up again and now I have to go out in the sunshine (sunshine + my pain meds = not good) and do heaven knows what for this projects... like I said, bad timing. My mom just tries to do far too much at once, and she also ignores any and all roadblocks or problems that may come up, because "you have to work through it." Well, she had me thinking that same way for years, but... sometimes you can't work through it. Sometimes you have to accept that there is a problem that you can't overcome. It's tough, but...
I don't know. I can't stand saying things like that, because I despise taking the easy way out of anything... so 'accepting that you have an unchangeable problem' is very difficult for me. It just sounds ridiculous.
Like I said, life is hard.


I'll see you kids later. Have a good evening!



Every night you're out there darling
You're always out there running, and I see that lost look in your eyes.
Confusion, I don't know what I should do.
Confusion, I leave it all up to you.
You've lost your love and you just can't carry on
You feel there's no one there for you to lean on.

Dark is the road you wander
And as you stand there under the starry sky, you feel sad inside.
Confusion, you know its driving me wild.
Confusion, it comes as no big surprise.
You've lost your love and you just can't carry on
You feel there's no one there for you to lean on.

 


----------------------------------------------------------
 @ 09:26 pm    What the heck am I supposed to do here?

I can't be self-abusing myself all the time like this. No one likes seeing bitemarks and random scratches all over their kid's arms, but honestly... sometimes, there's no other way to get the stress out.
When you hurt enough on the inside, when your head just hurts so much that you'd do anything to make it stop-- the quickest way is to give yourself some shock of pain and let your attention focus on that instead.

My left arm is a total mess. It's actually bleeding, which I've never done before. I couldn't sleep well last night because of it, but it did keep me from freaking out yesterday, so that helped.
Today? No. Today I had to resort back to biting just to relieve the pressure in my head.

I know it sounds crazy, and I'll even admit that it is.
The only problem is that, most people I tell about this, look at me and say "that's so childish" or "how stupid you're being!" or "try some yoga instead of hurting yourself" or crap like that.
Most of those people have never been in a situation like this, and most of those people probably think that all people work the same.
No, they don't. I work in a completely different way than my mom, she works in a completely different way than my grandmother, and it goes on and on like that. No two people are ever alike, and too few people remember that.

People keep treating Laurie as if she's a problem...
She's not a problem. I need her. I love her. Just because her job is abusing me when I can't doesn't mean she's bad for me, honestly.

I need to learn how to work FL Studio better. I'm listening to all these gorgeous Sonic remixes and I really want to learn how to write them myself...
Heh, that and I need to let the fandom know how freaking much I love Chaos Zero.
Honestly, I want my name to be out there with his. I want people to think of Chaos and I in the same way that they think of TRiPPY and NiGHTS. Synonymous!
Yeah, that's one of my random little dreams. It's nice to have. I just need to work towards it a little more.
*pokes Chaos* Unfortunately, you're very difficult to draw, sweetheart.


But yes. Busy life coming right up.
I'll see you guys later.        

even so.

Jun. 28th, 2008 10:26 pm
prismaticbleed: (Default)

 


Eh, I need a place to rant, hiatus or not. Just pretend I'm not here.

 



Decent day today... I forget my dream, eh, but I managed to wake up at 9AM which is good. Immediately started cleaning house as that was the schedule for today, and as a result alternated between dishwashing (so many freaking dishes what) and table-cleaning (you have to see how junked-up our tables are) until 2PM, when I decided to bring up Leafcat's journal and make myself a list of what Chibimarens need to be drawn yet (she wants help and I'm going to give it). I picked 6 groups of 3 to practice with, and I want to draw at least 2 so we'll see how that goes. I'll probably just ink them and send 'em to Leafcat to be colored, as she does a bang-up job of it and I only have colored pencils, haha.
So yeah. Spent about 90 minutes writing and researching refs so I'll start that ASAP.
Went to 4PM mass so I can have a free Sunday...speaking of I need to get to sleep early so I can wake up around 7AM, but that's not the point... it was funny because when we got to the handshake part, I turn around and there's this teenage kid and his family behind me and he was bright pink. XD Wouldn't even look at me! Well, being the courteous headcase that I am, I gave him a hearty handshake anyway and I swear he must have died. Thank God I'm asexual or I wouldn't be able to do these things, haha. That was fun in a funny way.


Anyway! Got home and right nearly stress-ate, as my mom was home and started this whole situation which killed my afternoon... details at the end of this rant... but yeah, I got really really sick from that and I don't know where Selph went off to then so he wasn't around to yell at me... eh.
Selph... says he's very depressed. I don't know why, neither does he. But that worries me. It really worries me. I hope he's okay... I'll have to sit down and talk to him later on. Poor darling...
So yeah... did a quick dA checkup which took ages as it kept freezing, and became distracted by the awesomeness that is zeroxtb for about 40 minutes, as I haven't stopped by his page in months and I love that guy's style and personality. Awesome dude. I'm going to buy a commission from him once I get the cash. And foolyguy. I've been a fan of his for YEARS.
And now I'm here. 9:41PM, yes, I feel sick as fish and just want to sleep so I can wake up early and draw some artwork for Jim.

But now for the details.


Jimmy Theed.
I freaking love that kid. He's awesome.
But... read this. --> http://jamesprower.deviantart.com/journal/19076807/
What am I supposed to say about that, huh?
The poor kid has only been drawing for three years, and he's already gotten so far... but not in his own eyes. The poor kid keeps comparing himself to the professionals, the kids with college degrees and art educations and decades of experience.
Geez... Jimmy, you may not be at that level, but you've just started... in time I have no doubt you'll reach your goal. I mean, look how far you've come already. It's amazing.
...I should be typing this in a comment...
...But you know what? Remember how I said it's really hard for me to cry?
Well, honest to God, I cried when I read that journal entry. Know why?
Let me quote...


"Yes, i understand practice makes perfect. But i want to share my art and everything with you now, while im still young. And these things can't be rushed... i started drawing in 2005, and i was horrendous back then- It only took until late 2007 before my stuff became mildly passable at best- For me to get REALLY Good, it'll take years... And im going to run out of time. And that's whats truly making me sad, you know? Most of you have been nurturing your talents before hand, and you where born with it. Celebrate that fact. Me? I had to try and form one myself, because i was not born with such luck. Despite having an artistic father, i never got his art gene. I had to work pathetically hard to even become passable, because i had idea's i wanted to share. And, well, when nobody seems to care BECAUSE of the fact you are just not good enough... You can't imagine how upsetting that is..."


...Maybe not, Jim, but it still hurts like hell.
Time.
Heaven have mercy, I can't do anything about the time. And that hurts more than anything.
...
I don't know. All I know is that added a lot of heartache to what I've already been feeling since last weekend... heck, since I was old enough to comprehend pain... and I'm literally desperate to alleviate some of that, no matter what Jim's latest journal says.
Jim, you say you're feeling better, but I know you're still thinking about that subject even when you don't tell us anything.
So I'm still going to do something.
Thank God Ben's okay, as far as things go... if anything happens to him as well, I just might lose my mind.
So yes. Tomorrow is a major art day. That is all I will say for now.




Now for last weekend.




On Saturday, June 21st, my family and I went to my cousin's wedding a few hours away.
Weddings don't do anything for me, really... I can still empathize, sure, but it takes conscious will as I usually don't relate to those situations. Also... everyone makes those infamous wedding jokes... "if love is blind, marriage is an eye-opener"... and then the family speaks up... "you better have a good job, insert name here, because my sister always gets what she wants..." "Yeah, so-and-so was a real wild one in college, and he really hasn't changed...." and you see the bride and groom looking horribly nervous and embarrassed and I just want to stand up and tell everyone to give it a rest and just let these two enjoy their married life before it goes sour and God willing it won't but many of them do...
See, that's why I don't like weddings. Almost all the married couples I know, parents included, don't get along at all and usually end up fighting almost daily and/or getting divorced for similar reasons. Take my parents, for example... both of 'em have nasty tempers, mother is a fiery free spirit who gets what she wants, father was a wild one in college and really hasn't changed and is also a drunk and possibly cheats but I only heard that from my mother who hates him so that might have been exaggeration but I can't be sure. They're divorced, they still don't get along, and the house is really no less peaceful because she's constantly screaming and berating him even when he's living ten minutes away. And I can't help but think of that sort of situation when I look at the bride and groom, all smiling and anxious and at the threshold of a totally new life, and I just say a quick and fervent prayer to God that they really will have a happy marriage even though those seem so freaking rare nowadays.
Weddings are very upsetting. Thank God I'm a celibate. I could never pick and choose anyway, haha. Freaking altruist.
That's not what upsets me the most, though.
What upsets me the most is that my mother always cries at weddings.
I am so sick of hearing her cry.
Not sick as in annoyed...
...Sick as in heartsick.



"Are you all right, ma'am?"
"No, no I'm not...
...I can't help but think of how much of my life I've wasted."



Then the empathy kicks in full force and it's all I can do to keep from sobbing as well.
I... I don't know. I always get stuck with these horrid situations that I can do NOTHING direct about. I can pray, I can offer compassion and kind words, I can offer all the help I can manage... but I cannot change the situation. And that hurts more than anything. You know that.
My mind decided to throw a heavy question at me that night.
"If the only way to make your mother truly happy, to free her from her painful past and give her the life she's dreamed of having for the past 50 years... if the only way to do that was to give up your own life, would you do it?"
I hesitated.
That would mean giving up this face, this house, these opportunities, these friends, this environment, these parents and siblings, this entire existence for something completely different and unknown and possibly hellish... but would I do it?
I bit the bullet and said yes.
Mind you, thank God I will never have to live that, as it's impossible... but the choice was made, and that's what counts.



Yeah... so that's how my week has been.
And that's what made me decided that everything was getting too much and it would be best to just separate myself from all my other worries for a while (nevermind all the other bad news........)
Unfortunately, I'm too nice to do that. I still check up on Q and Jimmy and Ben and Kiwi and so many others daily, even if it's only for three minutes, even if I can't say anything or let them know I have been there... but I worry about them. I care. So I stop by and see how life has been for them.
Hence the extra pain right now.
It's worth it, though. Oh well.


Now for a bit of extra happy before I close up for the night because it's 10:43PM...


First off would be THIS.

http://leafcatgx.deviantart.com/art/Project-SpList-062-DELPHi-90011995
I have said it before and I will say it again...
Delphi should NEVER look cute.. but darn it, he's so GOOD at it!
Saw that by accident, actually... noticed a lot of NiGHTS fans on my 'recent visitors', so I thought "uh-oh, who drew what?" That's what it was!
So yeah. Super-nice surprise this morning. Funny trivia, though... I had to digitally color his eye green on my PC because she colored it gold. Oh well. Still looks cute!

Second bit of happy would be THIS.
My little brother Diamond got one of those three-pack Pokemon sets for his birthday last year... yeah, October. And he never opened it. So my mom found it when she was cleaning his room today, and since he didn't want it she said I could have it.
So I run into the kitchen with it, all excited like a little kid, and open the darn thing. Pack 1... all repeats. Pack 2... mostly new ones, which was nice.
Pack 3...I got this little piece of heaven.
http://www.spillsjefen.no/images/poke_cg094.JPG
SHE HAS BEEN IN MY HOUSE SINCE OCTOBER AND I DIDN'T KNOW.
But now she's mine, ahaha, I'm freaking ecstatic and that's enough to brighten my whole day. Mm.
I almost bought that card on eBay on three different occasions now... but see, there's a reason I didn't win her! XD Now she's mine for free, with no shipping cost either!
*hugs*
Now I just need those old-school Celebi cards and I shall be a happy gal.
Yes yes yes, I only need a few cards yet and then I'll have all the monsters from Bulbasaur to Deoxys. (I have only one pack from the DP generation and don't have the money for all those dudes anyway, but I still want Darkrai and Froslass eventually.)
But I want all the Celebi variations because that little monster has been a HUGE influence in my life for the past 7 years, I kid you not, so ha I get card buying rights. Don't laugh!


Lastly would be the song of the entry! See, I remembered this time!
The song this time is... my song.



"Big Julie" by Jarvis Cocker.


The lyrics fit (with a few obvious exceptions), the song is absolutely gorgeous in every way, and it has a truly unique personal history for me that surpasses all others.
I won't rant about it now, as that will take another hour, but... its honestly my absolute favorite song. Yes, it even trumps 'Sonic Drive' and 'Mr. Blue Sky,' the previous holders of that title.
So... go download or buy it if you can. It's worth it.
My beloved 3AM song.


....But yes. That has been my week.




I feel so horrendously sick right now it's insane... I can think of far too many factors contributing to that which isn't good... but even worse is that it's not getting any better and I hope I'm not literally sick. I have class starting 9AM on Monday and I cannot afford to miss it, no sir.
I'll have to down some medicine and pray it works fast... eh.




Geez this is a long entry.




But the icon still applies 100%, which is very odd.
Usually my mood warps during the entry, as they usually take me anywhere from 20 minutes to 3 hours to type, depending on size and whether or not Abbey cooperates... this one has taken 2 hours and now I need sleep.
I also need some prayers answered soon.
I'm sure they will be, but... eh, life's still hard.




And I can't do anything to change that either.

 

 

prismaticbleed: (drained)


Regardless, I really shouldn't be posting, haha. Honestly.

I'm going through a severe personal crisis right now, and as a result I've been trying to stay totally disconnected from anything Internet-related, yes sir.


However, I pulled a French leave this time, and said nothing save for a cryptic entry right here on LJ almost a week ago.
Well, of course I feel terribly guilty about that one... but I don't want anyone panicking over me or worrying themselves silly over me.
Remember my crisis in January? Exactly.
I don't want to cause a ton of trouble all over again... so I said nothing on IJ, Xanga, Scribbld, NiD, or dA... just here. I wanted to leave just a little warning, just a hint, so people wouldn't think I had simply died or disappeared! Thank goodness that hasn't happened.


But about January. This is... worse.


Why?


Well... now I'm in college. Now I'm an adult. Now I have to worry about finances and cars and divorce and classes and personal stress and a ludicrous amount of guilt on top of it all.


I'll get through it, as always... but I'm worried sick that my family isn't going to get through this in one piece.
So I'm staying offline until I can settle this somewhat. I need to focus on what's immediately important...




Eh... life's been bad, but it was horribly selfish and inconsiderate of me to do what I did.
You know, just leaving and not saying anything, especially with how much my friends were worrying about me.
I figured it would be best to just stay quiet and go about life... but when my brother told me that Q had posted a dA entry asking for my return, I began to worry.
Thats when it hit me.
If I was in their place, and they were in my place...


Empathy. Pardon my language, but it hurts like hell sometimes. You know how deep mine goes.
I thought of that... I thought of how much I would worry and panic if one of my close friends ever left without an explanation, like I did... I thought of how much heartache I would suffer as a result and how desperately I would try to find out what had happened to them and how to help you if I could.
I was stupid and selfish enough to forget that fact when I posted that cryptic journal and simply walked out the door without a word.
And now I'm paying the price.


Heartache.
My mind is a mess...


Today was a mess, who am I kidding? I walked into my afternoon class today on the verge of tears, my hands shaking so much I could barely hold a pencil. I'm honestly shocked that I scored so well on my final. Probably because I was praying like crazy. (And I mean that in the literal sense, mind you! My mind is shot!)




Gosh this journal is getting long by accident. I should be asleep! I need to get a lot of work done tomorrow!


Final little statement or three...




Didja notice my journal is PiNK? Well, not exactly pink, or I wouldn't use it, haha, even though I adore that iMAGNi lass. I like the dark pinks when literal colors are concerned, though.
This journal... it's more of a RASPBERRY, don't you think?
RESOLUTiON. Something I desperately need right now.


Oh yes and I love this song.

"MELLOW MELODY" by CEUI. Song of the entry, kids!
The song itself is simply gorgeous... and the lyrics are beautifully sweet. Plus they apply to me incredibly well, haha. I love lyrics like that.
Here, go read. --> http://gendou.com/amusic/lyrics.php?id=8124&show=2 See what I mean?
For some unknown reason I want to eventually make a Puremaren AMV of sorts to this song. Yes I do. I have it planned out already!



Geez I'm getting tired, though. Ah well. Guess I'd better call it quits.



...


Tiffany, if you're reading this... thank you. If you ever need someone to talk to who will not judge you, or just a shoulder to cry on, I'm right here. I want to be a true friend to you. I haven't known you for very long, but from what I know, you're an amazing person with a beautiful personality and you deserve a ton of love. I hope life starts looking up for you very soon... I've read what you've been through, and I can empathize. I don't want you to suffer if I can help alleviate it somehow... send me a note, okay? I'll be here.
On a different note, I, um... well, I've always dreamed of having a friend named Tiffany. Honest. I don't know why, but I always have. And now I do. Thanks a billion, love.




Well, that's all for tonight, my dears. It's already 1:20 AM, dear heavens... that's it, I'm off to sleep.
Oh and I saw KoH in my dream not three days ago... poor dear was really in a horrible situation, though. And Selph showed up in my dream on... you know what? Read this. --> http://homefive.livejournal.com/1049.html Mind you, it's a very strange and negative dream, which led to my having quite a bad day afterwards, but... yeah. All my dreams lately have been bad or empty, save for one on the 22nd (I think) which was pure awesome. I literally woke up laughing. I'll have to write that one down tomorrow, just because. I'll try and find a little time, okay?




1:23, aha! Talk about coincidence or a lack thereof.


I don't know when I'll see you guys here again... hopefully it won't be too long, but I can't say anything for sure at this point. I guess we'll just have to wait and see.


Keep dreaming, keep believing, and keep looking up.


Love you kids.


Good night.







~spinningcannon

 

 

Current Mood: very, very unstable.
Current Music: "Mellow Melody" (Ceui)

 

Profile

prismaticbleed: (Default)
prismaticbleed

August 2025

S M T W T F S
     12
3456789
10111213141516
17181920212223
24252627282930
31      

Syndicate

RSS Atom

Most Popular Tags

Style Credit

Expand Cut Tags

No cut tags
Page generated Aug. 11th, 2025 09:08 pm
Powered by Dreamwidth Studios